The way and manner of the Reformation of the Church of England declared and justified against the clamors and objections of the opposite parties / by Peter Heylyn ...
         Heylyn, Peter, 1600-1662.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A43559 of text R202431 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing H1746). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 237 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 50 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A43559
         Wing H1746
         ESTC R202431
         12417622
         ocm 12417622
         61736
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A43559)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 61736)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 941:28)
      
       
         
           
             The way and manner of the Reformation of the Church of England declared and justified against the clamors and objections of the opposite parties / by Peter Heylyn ...
             Heylyn, Peter, 1600-1662.
          
           [8], 90 p.
           
             Printed by E. Cotes for Henry Seile ...,
             London :
             1657.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Table of contents: p. [6]-[7]
             Errata: p. [8]
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Parties and movements.
        
      
    
       A43559  R202431  (Wing H1746).  civilwar no Ecclesia vindicata: or, The Church of England justified: I. In the way and manner of her Reformation. II. In officiating by a publick liturg Heylyn, Peter 1657    41956 1259 15 0 0 0 0 304 F  The  rate of 304 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the F category of texts with  100 or more defects per 10,000 words. 
        2002-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-10 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-11 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-11 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           THE
           WAY
           and
           MANNER
           OF
           THE
           REFORMATION
           OF
           THE
           Church
           of
           England
           DECLARED
           and
           JUSTIFIED
           :
           Against
           the
           Clamors
           and
           Objections
           of
           the
           Opposite
           Parties
           .
        
         
           By
           
             PETER
             HEYLYN
             ,
          
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
           
             MALACH.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           Lab●a
           
             Sacerdotis
          
           custodient
           Sapientiam
           ,
           &
           legem
           requirent
           ex
           ore
           ejus
           :
           quia
           
             Angelus
          
           Domini
           Exercituum
           est
           .
        
         
           
             
               Heb.
            
             13.
             17.
             
          
           Obey
           them
           that
           rule
           over
           you
           ,
           and
           submit
           your selves
           ;
           for
           they
           watch
           for
           your
           souls
           ,
           as
           they
           that
           must
           give
           account
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           do
           it
           with
           joy
           and
           not
           grief
           .
        
         
           
             LONDON
             ,
          
           Printed
           by
           
             E.
             Cotes
          
           for
           
             Henry
             Seile
          
           over
           against
           St.
           
           
             Dunstans
          
           Church
           in
           
             Fleetstreet
             ,
          
           M.DC.LVII
           .
        
      
       
       
       
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           THe
           occasion
           which
           induc'd
           me
           to
           the
           writing
           of
           this
           Discourse
           hath
           been
           already
           touched
           at
           in
           our
           
             general
             Preface
             ,
          
           and
           shall
           be
           shewn
           thee
           more
           at
           large
           in
           the
           following
           Preamble
           or
           
             Introduction
             .
          
           Let
           it
           suffice
           thee
           now
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           done
           on
           an
           occasion
           
             really
          
           given
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           
             supposition
          
           only
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           bring
           in
           the
           Design
           which
           I
           have
           in
           hand
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           gave
           such
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           
             Party
          
           for
           whose
           
           sake
           it
           was
           undertaken
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           by
           some
           to
           have
           it
           publisht
           for
           the
           Use
           of
           others
           .
           But
           being
           published
           by
           a
           faulty
           and
           imperfect
           Copy
           ,
           I
           caus'd
           it
           presently
           to
           be
           call'd
           ●in
           ;
           not
           willing
           it
           should
           goe
           abroad
           (
           though
           without
           my
           Name
           )
           till
           it
           were
           able
           in
           some
           measure
           to
           defend
           it self
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           justifie
           the
           Authour
           .
           Being
           now
           set
           upon
           a
           resolution
           ,
           which
           God
           bless
           me
           me
           in
           ,
           of
           vindicating
           this
           poor
           Church
           (
           as
           far
           at
           least
           as
           in
           me
           is
           )
           in
           her
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           ,
           her
           Government
           and
           establisht
           Patrimony
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Times
           and
           Places
           destinate
           to
           her
           Sacred
           Offices
           ;
           I
           have
           thought
           good
           to
           place
           this
           Tractate
           in
           the
           Front
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Praecognitum
          
           or
           necessary
           
             Manuduction
          
           unto
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           
             The
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             the
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             declared
             and
             justified
             ,
          
           cannot
           but
           give
           a
           good
           Relish
           unto
           all
           that
           follows
           ,
           being
           no
           other
           then
           the
           Essentiall
           parts
           and
           branches
           of
           that
           
             Reformation
             .
          
           If
           thou
           art
           satisfied
           in
           this
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           a
           faire
           
             Omen
          
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           rest
           may
           not
           prove
           unwelcome
           .
           And
           that
           thou
           mayst
           
           peruse
           it
           with
           the
           greater
           chearfulness
           ;
           I
           will
           not
           keep
           thee
           longer
           in
           the
           Entrance
           of
           it
           ;
           it
           being
           no
           good
           Husbandry
           to
           waste
           that
           Friend
           in
           petit
           Matters
           ,
           whom
           we
           endeavour
           to
           preserve
           for
           nobler
           favours
           .
           And
           so
           fare
           thee
           well
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           The
           Contents
           of
           the
           Chapters
           ▪
        
         
           
             SECT.
             I.
             
          
           
             THe
             Introduction
             sh●wing
             the
             Occasion
             ,
             Method
             ,
             and
             Design
             of
             the
             whole
             Discourse
             .
             pag
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             Calling
             or
             Assembling
             the
             
               Convocation
            
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Authority
            
             thereof
             when
             convened
             together
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Ejection
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             vesting
             the
             
               Supremacy
            
             in
             the
             Regal
             Crown
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             
               translation
            
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             permitting
             them
             to
             be
             read
             in
             the
             
               English
               tongue
               .
            
             13.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Of
             the
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             in
             the
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Of
             the
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             in
             the
             forms
             of
             Worship
             ;
             and
             the
             times
             appointed
             thereunto
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             power
             of
             making
             Canons
             ,
             for
             the
             well
             ordering
             of
             the
             
               Clergy
               ,
            
             and
             the
             directing
             of
             the
             people
             in
             the
             publick
             duties
             of
             Religion
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             An
             Answ●●
             to
             the
             main
             Objections
             of
             either
             Party
             .
             38.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             II.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             did
             not
             
               innovate
            
             in
             the
             Ejection
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             setling
             the
             
               Supremacy
            
             in
             the
             Regal
             Crown
             .
             pag.
             46.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             might
             proceed
             to
             a
             
               Reformation●ithout
            
             the
             approbation
             of
             the
             Pope
             or
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               .
            
             52.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             might
             lawfully
             proceed
             to
             a
             
               Reformation
            
             without
             the
             help
             of
             a
             
               General
               Councell
               ,
            
             or
             calling
             in
             the
             aid
             of
             the
             
               Protestant
            
             Church
             .
             62.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             the
             
               Church
            
             did
             not
             
               innovate
            
             in
             translating
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             the
             publick
             
               Liturgie
            
             in
             to
             vulgar
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Consequents
             thereof
             to
             the
             Church
             it self
             .
             70.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             the
             proceedings
             of
             this
             Church
             in
             setting
             out
             the
             
               English
               Liturgie
            
             were
             not
             meerly
             
               Regal
               ;
            
             and
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Soveraign
             Princes
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             affaires
             .
             79.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Clergie
             lost
             not
             any
             of
             their
             just
             Rights
             by
             the
             Act
             of
             submission
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             power
             of
             calling
             and
             confirming
             Councels
             did
             antiently
             bel●ng
             to
             the
             Christian
             Princes
             .
             86.
             
          
        
      
       
       
         
           The
           Errata
           of
           the
           First
           Part
           to
           be
           thus
           Corrected
           .
        
         
           Pape
           1.
           for
           
             New
          
           read
           
             Your
             ,
          
           p.
           8.
           r.
           
             conv●ni●ntly
             ,
          
           p.
           9.
           r.
           
             p●iviledged
             ,
          
           p.
           9.
           r.
           
             ejection
             ,
          
           p.
           11.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           
             enact
             ,
          
           p.
           12.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           
             final
             ,
          
           p.
           13.
           l.
           16.
           to
           
             Phil.
             and
             Mary
             ,
          
           add
           ,
           
             yet
             were
             they
             all
             revived
             in
             the
             1.
             of
             Elazabeth
             ,
          
           p.
           19.
           l.
           19.
           r.
           
             Sacraments
             ,
          
           p.
           25.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           
             not
             on
             it
             ,
          
           p
           30.
           r.
           
             Holbeck
             ,
          
           p.
           34.
           r.
           
             Warham
             .
          
           p.
           56.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           
             four
             ,
          
           p.
           58.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           
             Canon
             Law
             ,
          
           p
           63.
           l.
           27
           r.
           
             come
             ,
          
           p.
           76.
           l.
           6.
           dele
           
             to
             the
             Popes
             authority
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             side
             ,
          
           p.
           72.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           
             of
             it
             into
             the
             ,
          
           p.
           84.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           
             formerly
             ,
          
           p.
           93.
           l.
           23.
           r.
           
             continued
             ,
          
           p.
           95.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           
             humble
             ,
          
           p.
           181.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           
             we
             shall
             see
             hereafter
             ,
          
           p.
           194.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           
             one
             new
             body
             ,
          
           p.
           251.
           l.
           20.
           r.
           
             Nicomedia
             ,
          
           p.
           254.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           
             derived
             ,
          
           p.
           258.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           
             Sabbath
             ,
          
           p.
           292.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           
             hint
             ,
          
           p.
           296.
           l.
           21.
           r.
           
             praefantes
             ,
          
           p.
           300.
           l.
           23.
           r.
           
             cure
             .
          
           p.
           342.
           l.
           3.
           dele
           
             Greek
             and
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           The
           Way
           of
           the
           Reformation
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           Declared
           and
           Justified
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             
               The
               Introduction
               .
            
             
               Shewing
               the
               Occasion
               ,
               Method
               ,
               and
               Design
               of
               the
               whole
               Discourse
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 dear
                 
                   Hierophilus
                   ,
                
              
            
             
               _
               〈◊〉
               company
               is
               alwaies
               very
               pleasing
               to
               me
               ;
               but
               you
               are
               never
               better
               welcome
               then
               when
               you
               bring
               your
               doubts
               and
               scruples
               along
               with
               you
               ,
               for
               by
               that
               means
               you
               put
               me
               to
               the
               studying
               of
               some
               point
               or
               other
               ,
               whereby
               I
               benefit
               my self
               ,
               if
               not
               profit
               you
               .
               And
               I
               remember
               at
               the
               time
               of
               your
               last
               being
               with
               me
               ,
               you
               seemed
               much
               scandalized
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               telling
               me
               you
               were
               well
               assured
               that
               her
               Doctrine
               was
               most
               true
               and
               orthodox
               ,
               her
               Government
               conform
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               and
               the
               best
               ages
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               that
               her
               publick
               
                 Liturgie
              
               was
               an
               extract
               of
               the
               
                 primitive
                 Formes
                 ;
              
               nothing
               in
               all
               the
               whole
               Composure
               but
               what
               did
               tend
               to
               edification
               and
               increase
               of
               piety
               .
               But
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               you
               were
               unsatisfied
               (
               as
               you
               said
               )
               in
               the
               waies
               and
               means
               by
               which
               this
               
                 Church
              
               proceeded
               in
               her
               
                 Reformation
                 ,
              
               alledging
               ,
               that
               you
               had
               heard
               it
               many
               times
               objected
               by
               some
               Partisans
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               that
               our
               
                 Religion
              
               was
               meer
               
                 Parliamentarian
                 ,
              
               not
               regulated
               by
               
                 Synodical
              
               Meetings
               ,
               or
               the
               Authority
               of
               Councels
               ,
               as
               in
               elder
               Times
               ;
               or
               as
               Dr.
               
                 Harding
              
               said
               long
               since
               in
               his
               Answer
               unto
               B.
               
                 Iewel
                 ,
              
               That
               we
               had
               a
               
                 Parliament
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               a
               
                 Parliament
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               
                 Parliament
                 Gospel
                 :
              
               To
               which
               
                 Scultingius
              
               and
               some
               others
               after
               added
               ,
               that
               we
               had
               none
               but
               
                 Parliament
                 Bishops
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               
                 Parliament
                 Clergy
                 ;
              
               that
               you
               were
               apt
               enough
               to
               think
               that
               the
               
                 Papists
              
               made
               not
               all
               this
               noise
               without
               some
               ground
               for
               it
               ,
               in
               regard
               you
               have
               observed
               some
               Parliaments
               in
               these
               latter
               
               daies
               so
               mainly
               bent
               to
               catch
               at
               all
               occasions
               ,
               whereby
               to
               manifest
               their
               power
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               matters
               ,
               especially
               in
               constituting
               the
               
                 new
                 Assembly
              
               o●
               Divines
               and
               others
               .
               And
               finally
               ,
               that
               you
               were
               heartily
               ashamed
               ,
               that
               being
               so
               often
               choaked
               with
               these
               Objections
               ,
               you
               neither
               knew
               how
               to
               traverse
               the
               
                 Indictment
                 ,
              
               nor
               plead
               
                 Not
                 guilty
              
               to
               the
               
                 Bill
                 .
              
               Some
               other
               doubts
               you
               said
               you
               had
               ,
               relating
               to
               the
               King
               ▪
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Protestant
              
               Churches
               ,
               either
               too
               little
               or
               too
               much
               look'd
               after
               in
               our
               Reformation
               ,
               but
               you
               were
               loth
               to
               trouble
               me
               with
               too
               much
               at
               once
               .
               And
               thereupon
               you
               did
               intreat
               me
               to
               bethink
               my self
               of
               some
               ●it
               Plaster
               for
               the
               Sore
               which
               did
               oft
               afflict
               you
               ,
               religiously
               affirming
               that
               your
               desires
               proceeded
               not
               from
               
                 curiosity
                 ,
              
               or
               an
               itch
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               any
               disaffection
               to
               the
               Power
               of
               
                 Parliaments
                 ;
              
               but
               me●rly
               ▪
               from
               an
               honest
               zeal
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               whose
               credit
               and
               prosperity
               you
               did
               far
               prefer
               before
               your
               life
               ,
               or
               wha●soever
               in
               this
               world
               could
               be
               dear
               unto
               you
               ;
               Adding
               withall
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               would
               take
               this
               pains
               for
               your
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               help
               you
               out
               of
               these
               perplexities
               which
               you
               were
               involved
               in
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               only
               do
               good
               service
               to
               the
               Church
               it self
               ,
               but
               to
               many
               a
               wavering
               member
               of
               it
               ,
               whom
               these
               objections
               had
               much
               staggered
               in
               their
               Resolutions
               .
               In
               fine
               ,
               that
               you
               desired
               also
               to
               be
               in●ormed
               how
               far
               the
               
                 Parliaments
              
               had
               been
               interessed
               in
               these
               
                 alterations
              
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               hapned
               in
               the
               Reign●
               of
               K.
               
                 Hen.
              
               the
               8.
               
               K.
               
                 Edw.
              
               the
               6.
               and
               Q●een
               
                 Elizabeth
                 ?
              
               what
               ground
               there
               was
               for
               all
               all
               this
               clamour
               of
               the
               
                 Papists
                 ?
              
               and
               whether
               the
               Houses
               ,
               or
               either
               of
               them
               ,
               have
               exercised
               of
               old
               any
               such
               Authority
               in
               matters
               of
               
                 Ecclesiastical
              
               or
               
                 Spiritual
              
               nature
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               late
               have
               ascribed
               unto
               them
               ?
               Which
               though
               it
               be
               a
               dangerous
               and
               invidious
               subject
               (
               as
               the
               times
               now
               are
               )
               yet
               for
               your
               sake
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Truths
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               
                 Parliaments
                 ,
              
               which
               seem
               to
               suffer
               much
               in
               that
               
                 Popish
              
               calumny
               ,
               I
               shall
               undertake
               it
               ;
               premising
               first
               ,
               that
               I
               intend
               not
               to
               say
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               point
               of
               
                 Right
                 ,
              
               whether
               or
               not
               the
               
                 Parliament
              
               may
               lawfully
               meddle
               in
               such
               matters
               as
               concern
               
                 Religion
                 ;
              
               but
               shall
               apply
               my self
               wholly
               unto
               matters
               of
               Fact
               ,
               a●
               they
               relate
               unto
               the
               
                 Reformation
              
               here
               by
               Law
               established
               .
               And
               for
               my
               method
               in
               this
               businesse
               ,
               I
               shall
               first
               lay
               down
               by
               way
               of
               
                 preamble
                 ,
              
               the
               form
               of
               calling
               of
               the
               
                 C●nvocation
              
               
               of
               the
               Clergy
               here
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               that
               we
               may
               see
               by
               what
               Authority
               they
               proceed
               in
               their
               Constitutions
               ,
               and
               then
               declare
               what
               was
               acted
               by
               the
               
                 Clergy
              
               in
               that
               
                 Reformation
                 :
              
               In
               which
               ,
               I
               shall
               begin
               with
               the
               ejection
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               setling
               the
               
                 Supremacy
              
               in
               the
               Crown
               Imperial
               of
               this
               Realm
               ;
               descending
               next
               to
               the
               
                 Translation
              
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               into
               the
               
                 English
              
               Tongue
               ,
               the
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               
                 Doctrinals
              
               and
               
                 Formes
              
               of
               
                 Worship
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               proceed
               unto
               the
               Power
               of
               making
               
                 Canons
              
               for
               the
               well
               ordering
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               the
               direction
               of
               the
               people
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               their
               
                 Religion
                 ;
              
               concluding
               with
               an
               An●wer
               to
               all
               such
               Objections
               (
               by
               what
               party
               soever
               they
               be
               made
               )
               as
               are
               most
               mate●ial
               .
               And
               in
               the
               canvassing
               of
               these
               points
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               it
               will
               appear
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               till
               these
               late
               busie
               and
               unfortunate
               Times
               ,
               in
               which
               every
               man
               intrudeth
               on
               the
               Priestly
               Function
               ,
               the
               Parliaments
               did
               nothing
               at
               all
               either
               in
               making
               
                 Canons
                 ,
              
               or
               in
               matters
               
                 Doctrinall
                 ,
              
               or
               in
               
                 Translation
              
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               :
               next
               that
               that
               lit●le
               which
               they
               did
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               
                 Formes
              
               and
               
                 Times
              
               of
               Worship
               ,
               was
               no
               more
               then
               the
               inflicting
               of
               some
               
                 Temporal
              
               or
               
                 legal
              
               penalties
               on
               such
               as
               did
               neglect
               the
               one
               ,
               or
               not
               conform
               unto
               the
               other
               ,
               having
               been
               first
               digested
               and
               agreed
               upon
               in
               the
               
                 Clergy
              
               way
               :
               and
               finally
               that
               those
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               before
               remembred
               ,
               by
               whose
               Authority
               the
               Parliaments
               did
               that
               little
               in
               those
               
                 Formes
              
               and
               
                 Times
                 ,
              
               did
               not
               act
               any
               thing
               in
               that
               kinde
               themselves
               ,
               but
               what
               was
               warranted
               unto
               them
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               and
               the
               example
               of
               such
               godly
               and
               religious
               Emperors
               and
               other
               Christian
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               as
               flourished
               in
               the
               happiest
               times
               of
               Christianity
               .
               This
               is
               the
               sum
               of
               my
               design
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               follow
               in
               the
               order
               before
               laid
               down
               :
               assuring
               you
               that
               when
               you
               shall
               acquaint
               me
               with
               your
               other
               scruples
               ,
               I
               will
               endevour
               what
               I
               can
               for
               your
               satisfaction
               .
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Of
               calling
               or
               assembling
               the
               Convocation
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               the
               Authority
               thereof
               when
               conveen'd
               together
               .
            
             
               ANd
               in
               this
               we
               are
               first
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               anciently
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               the
               several
               Provinces
               of
               Canterbury
               and
               York
               were
               vested
               with
               a
               power
               of
               
                 Convocating
              
               the
               Clergy
               of
               their
               several
               and
               respective
               Provinces
               ,
               when
               ,
               and
               as
               often
               as
               they
               thought
               it
               necessary
               for
               the
               Churches
               peace
               .
               And
               of
               this
               power
               they
               did
               make
               
               use
               upon
               all
               extraordinary
               and
               emergent
               cases
               ,
               either
               as
               Metropoli●ans
               and
               Primates
               in
               their
               several
               Provinces
               ,
               or
               as
               
                 Legati
                 nati
              
               to
               the
               Popes
               of
               
                 Rome
                 :
              
               but
               ordinarily
               ,
               and
               of
               common
               course
               especially
               after
               the
               first
               passing
               of
               the
               Acts
               or
               Statutes
               of
               
                 Praemuniri
                 ,
              
               they
               did
               r●strain
               that
               power
               to
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Kings
               under
               whom
               they
               lived
               ,
               and
               used
               it
               not
               but
               as
               the
               necessities
               and
               occasions
               of
               these
               Kings
               ,
               or
               the
               distresses
               of
               the
               Church
               did
               require
               it
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               was
               required
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               
                 Writ
              
               or
               
                 Pr●cept
              
               of
               the
               King
               was
               in
               this
               form
               following
               .
               
                 R●x
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 Reverendissimo
                 in
                 Christo
                 Patri
              
               N.
               Cantuariensi
               Archiepiscopo
               
                 totius
                 Angliae
                 Primati
                 &
                 A●ostolicae
                 sedis
                 L●gato
                 salutem
                 .
                 Quibusdam
                 arduis
                 &
                 urgentibus
                 negotiis
                 d●f●nsionem
                 &
                 securitatem
              
               Eccle●ae
               Anglicanae
               ,
               
                 ac
                 pacem
                 ,
                 tranquillitatem
                 ,
                 &
                 ●onum
                 publi●um
                 ,
                 &
                 defensionem
              
               Regni
               nostri
               ,
               
                 &
                 subditorum
                 nostrorum
                 ejusd●
                 m
                 concernentibus
                 ,
                 Vobis
                 in
                 Fide
                 &
                 dilectione
                 ,
                 quibus
                 nobis
                 tenemini
                 ,
                 rogando
                 mandamus
                 ,
                 quatenus
                 praemissis
                 debito
                 intuitu
                 attentis
                 &
                 ponderatis
                 universos
                 &
                 singul●s
                 Episcopos
              
               vestrae
               Provinciae
               ,
               
                 ac
                 Decanos
                 &
                 Priores
                 〈…〉
                 &
                 non
                 exemptos
                 ,
                 nec
                 non
                 Archidiaconos
                 ,
                 Conventus
                 ,
                 Capitula
                 ,
                 &
                 Collegia
              
               totumque
               Clerum
               
                 ●ujuslibet
                 Dioceseos
                 ejusdem
              
               Provinciae
               ,
               
                 ad
                 c●nveniendum
                 coram
                 vobis
                 in
                 Ecclesia
              
               Sancti
               Pauli
               London
               .
               
                 vel
                 alibi
                 ,
                 prout
                 melius
                 expedire
                 videritis
                 ,
                 cumomni
                 celeritate
                 accommoda
                 modo
                 debito
              
               Convocari
               
                 faciatis
                 ;
                 Ad
                 tractandum
                 ,
                 consentiendum
                 &
                 conclud●ndum
                 super
                 praemissis
                 &
                 aliis
                 quae
                 sibi
                 clarius
                 proponentur
                 ,
                 tunc
                 &
                 ibidem
                 ex
                 parte
                 nostra
                 .
                 Et
                 hoc
                 si●ut
                 nos
                 &
                 statum
              
               Regni
               nostri
               ,
               
                 ac
                 honorem
                 &
                 utilitatem
              
               Ecclesiae
               praedictae
               
                 diligitis
                 ,
                 nullatenus
                 omittatis
                 .
                 Teste
                 meipso
                 ,
              
               &c.
               These
               are
               the
               very
               words
               o●
               the
               antient
               Writs
               ,
               and
               are
               still
               retained
               in
               these
               of
               later
               Times
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               Ti●le
               of
               
                 Legatus
                 sedis
                 Apost●licae
                 ,
              
               then
               used
               in
               the
               Archbishops
               stile
               was
               laid
               aside
               together
               with
               the
               Pope
               himself
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               in
               them
               of
               Abbots
               ,
               Priors
               ,
               and
               Conven●s
               ,
               as
               being
               now
               not
               extant
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 .
              
               And
               in
               this
               
                 Writ
              
               you
               may
               observe
               ;
               first
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 calling
              
               of
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               
                 Canterbury
              
               to
               a
               
                 Synodical
                 ▪
              
               Assembly
               ,
               belonged
               to
               the
               Arch
               bishop
               of
               that
               Province
               only
               (
               the
               like
               to
               him
               of
               
                 York
              
               also
               within
               the
               Sphere
               or
               Verge
               of
               his
               Jurisdiction
               .
               )
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               nominating
               of
               the
               time
               and
               place
               for
               this
               
                 Assembly
              
               was
               left
               to
               the
               Arch
               Bishops
               pleasure
               ,
               as
               seemed
               ▪
               best
               unto
               him
               ;
               though
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               and
               with
               reference
               unto
               themselves
               &
               the
               other
               P●elates
               ,
               who
               were
               bound
               to
               attend
               the
               service
               of
               the
               King
               in
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               they
               caused
               these
               Meetings
               to
               be
               held
               at
               the
               time
               
               and
               place
               ,
               at
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               the
               
                 Parliament
              
               was
               or
               had
               been
               called
               by
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               from
               the
               word
               
                 Convocari
              
               used
               in
               the
               
                 Writ
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Synodical
              
               meetings
               of
               the
               Clergy
               were
               named
               
                 Convocations
                 .
              
               And
               fourthly
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Clergy
              
               thus
               assembled
               in
               
                 Convocation
              
               had
               not
               only
               a
               power
               of
               
                 treating
              
               on
               and
               consenting
               unto
               such
               things
               as
               should
               be
               there
               propounded
               on
               the
               Kings
               behalf
               ,
               but
               a
               power
               also
               of
               
                 concluding
              
               or
               not
               
                 concluding
              
               on
               the
               same
               as
               they
               saw
               occasion
               :
               Not
               that
               they
               were
               restrained
               only
               to
               such
               points
               as
               the
               King
               propounded
               ,
               or
               were
               proposed
               in
               his
               behalf
               to
               their
               c●nsideration
               ;
               b●t
               that
               they
               were
               to
               handle
               to
               his
               businesse
               with
               their
               own
               ,
               wherein
               they
               had
               full
               power
               when
               once
               met
               together
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               we
               must
               behold
               what
               the
               Archbishop
               did
               in
               pursuance
               of
               the
               Kings
               command
               for
               calling
               of
               the
               Clergy
               of
               his
               Province
               to
               a
               
                 Conv●cation
                 ,
              
               who
               on
               the
               receipt
               of
               the
               Kings
               
                 Writ
              
               presently
               issued
               out
               his
               Mandate
               to
               the
               B●sh●p
               of
               
                 London
              
               (
               D●an
               by
               his
               plac●
               of
               the
               whole
               Colledge
               of
               Bishops
               of
               that
               Province
               )
               ●equiring
               him
               immediately
               on
               the
               sight
               hereof
               (
               and
               of
               the
               〈…〉
               and
               included
               in
               it
               )
               to
               cite
               and
               summon
               all
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               other
               Prelates
               ,
               Deans
               ,
               Arch-Deacons
               ,
               and
               capitular
               Bodies
               ,
               with
               the
               whole
               Clergy
               of
               that
               Province
               ,
               that
               they
               the
               said
               Bishops
               ,
               Deans
               ,
               Arch-Deacons
               ,
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               ,
               the
               
                 Capitular
              
               Bodies
               by
               one
               
                 Procurator
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Clergy
               of
               each
               Diocess
               by
               two
               ,
               do
               appear
               before
               him
               at
               the
               time
               and
               place
               by
               him
               appointed
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               
                 Procurators
              
               should
               be
               furnished
               with
               sufficient
               powers
               by
               those
               which
               sent
               them
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               
                 treat
              
               upon
               such
               points
               as
               〈…〉
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               give
               their
               counsel
               in
               the
               same
               :
               
                 sed
                 ad
                 consentiendum
                 ●is
                 quae
                 ibidem
                 ex
                 com●un●
                 delibe●a●ione
                 ad
                 honorem
              
               Dei
               &
               Ecclesiae
               in
               
                 praemissis
                 contigerint
                 concorditer
                 ordinari
                 ;
              
               but
               also
               to
               consent
               both
               in
               their
               own
               names
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               names
               of
               those
               who
               sent
               them
               ,
               unto
               all
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               by
               mature
               deliberation
               and
               consent
               should
               be
               there
               ordained
               .
               Which
               
                 Mandate
              
               being
               received
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               
                 London
                 ,
              
               the
               several
               Bishops
               cited
               accordingly
               ,
               and
               intima●ion
               given
               by
               those
               Bishops
               u●to
               their
               
                 Arch-Deacons
              
               for
               summoning
               the
               Clergy
               to
               make
               choice
               of
               their
               
                 Procurators
                 ,
              
               as
               also
               the
               Chapters
               ,
               or
               capitular
               Bodies
               ,
               to
               do
               the
               like
               :
               The
               next
               work
               is
               to
               proceed
               to
               the
               choice
               of
               those
               
                 Procurators
                 .
              
               Which
               choice
               being
               made
               ,
               the
               said
               Chapters
               under
               their
               common
               seals
               ,
               and
               the
               said
               Clergy
               in
               a
               publick
               Writing
               subscribed
               by
               
               them
               ,
               do
               bind
               themselves
               
                 sub
                 Hypotheca
                 omnium
                 bonorum
                 suorum
                 ,
              
               under
               the
               pawn
               and
               forfeiture
               of
               all
               their
               goods
               moveable
               and
               immoveable
               (
               I
               speak
               the
               very
               words
               of
               these
               publick
               Instruments
               )
               
                 se
                 ratum
                 ,
                 gra●um
                 &
                 accep●um
                 habere
                 quicquid
                 dicti
              
               Procuratores
               
                 sui
                 nomine
                 &
                 vice
                 suis
                 fecerint
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               To
               stand
               to
               and
               perform
               whatsoever
               their
               said
               
                 Procurators
                 ,
              
               in
               their
               name
               and
               stead
               ,
               shall
               do
               ,
               determine
               and
               consent
               to
               .
               The
               like
               is
               also
               done
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               
                 York
                 ;
              
               but
               that
               the
               Arch-B.
               thereof
               sends
               out
               the
               summons
               in
               his
               own
               name
               to
               the
               
                 suffragan
                 Bish●ps
                 ,
              
               the
               Province
               being
               small
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Suffragans
              
               not
               above
               three
               in
               number
               .
               Finally
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Convocations
              
               of
               the
               Clergy
               in
               their
               several
               Provinces
               were
               called
               by
               the
               Arch-Bishops
               only
               ,
               the
               Kings
               
                 Writ
              
               thereunto
               requiring
               and
               authorizing
               ;
               so
               by
               the
               same
               powers
               were
               they
               also
               
                 dissolved
              
               again
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               done
               the
               business
               they
               were
               called
               about
               ,
               or
               did
               desire
               to
               be
               dismissed
               to
               their
               own
               affairs
               .
               At
               which
               time
               by
               special
               
                 Writ
              
               or
               
                 Mandates
              
               to
               the
               said
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               expressing
               the
               calling
               and
               assembling
               of
               the
               
                 Convocation
              
               by
               ve●tue
               of
               the
               former
               
                 Prec●pt
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               declared
               ,
               That
               on
               certain
               urgent
               causes
               and
               considerations
               moving
               his
               Majesty
               thereunto
               ,
               
                 he
                 thought
                 fit
                 with
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 his
                 privie
                 Councel
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               same
               should
               be
               again
               dissolved
               :
               
                 Et
                 ideo
                 vobis
                 mandamus
                 quod
                 eandem
                 praesentem
              
               Convocationem
               
                 hac
                 instanti
                 die
                 debito
                 mod●
                 sine
                 ulla
                 dilatione
              
               dissolvatis
               ,
               sive
               dissolvi
               faciatis
               ,
               
                 prout
                 convenit
                 ;
              
               and
               therefore
               did
               command
               them
               to
               dissolve
               it
               ,
               or
               cause
               the
               same
               to
               be
               dissolved
               in
               the
               accustomed
               manner
               without
               delay
               .
               Which
               Writ
               received
               ,
               and
               not
               before
               ,
               the
               
                 Convocation
              
               was
               
                 dissolved
              
               accordingly
               :
               and
               so
               it
               holds
               in
               Law
               and
               practise
               to
               this
               very
               day
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               the
               longer
               staid
               on
               these
               publick
               Formes
               ,
               partly
               because
               not
               obvious
               unto
               every
               eye
               ;
               but
               specially
               to
               let
               you
               see
               by
               what
               Authority
               the
               Clergy
               are
               to
               be
               assembled
               in
               their
               
                 Convocations
                 ,
              
               and
               what
               it
               is
               which
               makes
               their
               Canons
               and
               Conclusions
               binding
               ,
               unto
               all
               those
               which
               send
               them
               thither
               ,
               or
               intrust
               them
               there
               .
               Their
               calling
               by
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               makes
               their
               meeting
               lawful
               ,
               which
               else
               were
               liable
               to
               exceptions
               and
               disputes
               in
               Law
               ,
               and
               possibly
               might
               render
               them
               obnoxious
               to
               some
               grievous
               penalties
               ;
               and
               so
               would
               their
               continuance
               too
               after
               the
               writ
               was
               issued
               for
               their
               
                 Dissolution
                 .
              
               As
               on
               the
               contrary
               their
               breaking
               or
               
                 dissolving
              
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               ,
               would
               make
               them
               guilty
               of
               contempt
               ,
               and
               consequently
               subject
               to
               the
               Kings
               displeasure
               ;
               for
               
                 being
                 called
                 by
                 the
              
               Kings
               Writ
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 continue
                 till
                 dissolved
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 Writ
                 also
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 
                 the
                 dissolving
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               with
               which
               sometimes
               it
               might
               be
               summoned
               .
               And
               so
               it
               was
               resolved
               in
               
                 terminis
                 ,
              
               by
               the
               chief
               ●udges
               of
               the
               Realm
               and
               others
               of
               his
               M●jesties
               Counsel
               learned
               ,
               
                 May
                 10.
                 anno
              
               1640.
               at
               such
               time
               as
               the
               
                 Convocations
              
               did
               continue
               sitting
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               being
               most
               unhappily
               dissolved
               on
               the
               Tuesday
               before
               ,
               subscribed
               by
               
                 Finch
              
               Lord
               Keeper
               of
               the
               Great
               Seal
               ,
               
                 Manchester
              
               then
               Lord
               privy
               Seal
               ,
               
                 Littleton
              
               chief
               ●ustice
               of
               the
               Common-plea●
               ,
               
                 Ban●es
              
               Atturney
               General
               ,
               
                 Whitfield
              
               and
               
                 Heath
              
               his
               Majesties
               Sergeants
               ,
               Authority
               enough
               for
               the
               poor
               Clergy
               to
               proceed
               on
               ,
               though
               much
               condemned
               and
               maligned
               for
               obedience
               to
               it
               .
               [
               Now
               as
               they
               have
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               not
               only
               for
               their
               Meeting
               ,
               but
               continuance
               also
               ;
               so
               also
               have
               they
               all
               the
               power
               of
               the
               whole
               
                 National
              
               Clergy
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               to
               make
               good
               whatsoever
               they
               conclude
               upon
               :
               the
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               Deans
               ,
               Arch-Deacons
               ,
               acting
               in
               their
               own
               capacities
               ,
               the
               
                 Procurators
              
               in
               the
               na●e
               and
               by
               the
               power
               committed
               to
               them
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               Chapters
               or
               capitular
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Dioces●n
              
               Clergy
               of
               both
               Provinces
               .
               And
               this
               they
               did
               by
               vertue
               of
               that
               power
               and
               trust
               alone
               ,
               without
               any
               ratification
               or
               confirmation
               from
               King
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               untill
               the
               25
               year
               of
               King
               
                 Henry
              
               the
               8.
               
               At
               which
               time
               they
               bound
               themselves
               by
               a
               
                 Synodical
              
               Act
               (
               whereof
               more
               hereafter
               )
               
                 not
                 to
                 enact
                 ,
                 promulge
                 ,
                 or
                 ●xecute
              
               any
               Canons
               ,
               Constitutions
               ,
               or
               Ordinances
               Provincial
               
                 in
                 their
              
               C●nvocations
               
                 for
                 time
                 coming
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 the
                 King●
                 Highness
                 by
                 his
              
               Royal
               Assent
               
                 command
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 promulge
                 ,
                 and
                 execute
                 the
                 same
              
               accordingly
               .
               Before
               this
               time
               they
               acted
               absolutely
               in
               their
               
                 Convocations
              
               of
               their
               own
               Authority
               ,
               the
               King●
               Assent
               neither
               concurring
               nor
               required
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               sole
               Authority
               which
               they
               had
               in
               themselves
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               only
               make
               
                 Canons
                 ,
              
               declare
               
                 Heresie
                 ,
              
               convict
               and
               censure
               persons
               suspected
               of
               
                 Heresie
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               the
               subjects
               of
               all
               sorts
               (
               whose
               Votes
               were
               tacitely
               included
               in
               the
               suffrages
               of
               their
               Pastors
               &
               spi●itual
               Fathers
               )
               were
               concerned
               alike
               .
               But
               also
               to
               conclude
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               whom
               they
               represented
               in
               the
               point
               of
               
                 Property
                 ,
              
               imposing
               on
               them
               what
               they
               pleased
               ,
               and
               levying
               it
               by
               
                 Canons
              
               of
               their
               own
               enacting
               .
               And
               they
               enjoyed
               this
               power
               to
               the
               very
               day
               in
               which
               they
               tendred
               the
               
                 submission
                 ,
              
               which
               before
               we
               spake
               of
               .
               For
               by
               this
               self-authority
               (
               if
               I
               may
               so
               call
               it
               )
               they
               imposed
               and
               levied
               that
               great
               Subsidie
               of
               120000
               
                 l.
              
               (
               an
               infinite
               sum
               as
               the
               Standard
               of
               the
               Times
               then
               was
               )
               granted
               unto
               King
               
                 Henry
              
               the
               8.
               
                 anno
              
               1530.
               to
               free
               them
               from
               the
               fear
               and
               danger
               of
               the
               
                 Praemuni●i
                 .
              
               By
               this
               Benefit
               of
               the
               
               Chapter
               called
               
                 Similiter
              
               in
               the
               old
               
                 Provincial
                 ,
              
               extended
               formerly
               to
               the
               University
               of
               
                 Oxon
              
               only
               ,
               was
               made
               communicable
               the
               same
               year
               unto
               
                 Cambridge
              
               also
               .
               By
               this
               
                 Crome
                 ,
                 Latimer
                 ,
                 Bilney
                 ,
              
               and
               divers
               others
               ,
               were
               in
               the
               year
               next
               following
               impeached
               of
               
                 Heresie
                 .
              
               By
               this
               the
               Will
               and
               Testament
               of
               
                 William
                 Tracie
              
               of
               
                 Toddington
              
               was
               condemned
               as
               
                 scandalous
                 and
                 heretical
                 ,
              
               and
               his
               body
               taken
               up
               and
               burnt
               not
               many
               daies
               before
               the
               passing
               of
               the
               Act
               of
               
                 Submission
                 ,
                 anno
              
               1532.
               
            
             
               But
               this
               power
               being
               thought
               too
               great
               or
               inconsistent
               at
               least
               with
               the
               Kings
               Design
               touching
               his
               divorce
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               were
               reduced
               unto
               such
               a
               straight
               by
               the
               degrees
               and
               steps
               which
               you
               find
               in
               the
               following
               Section
               ,
               as
               to
               submit
               their
               power
               unto
               that
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               to
               promise
               in
               
                 verbo
                 sacerdotii
                 ,
              
               that
               they
               would
               do
               and
               enact
               nothing
               in
               their
               
                 Convocations
              
               without
               his
               consent
               .
               And
               to
               the
               gaining
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               he
               was
               pressed
               the
               rather
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               a
               
                 Remonstrance
              
               then
               presented
               to
               Him
               by
               the
               
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               they
               shewed
               themselves
               aggrieved
               ,
               that
               the
               Clergy
               of
               this
               Realm
               should
               act
               Authoritatively
               ,
               and
               supremely
               in
               the
               
                 Convocations
                 ,
              
               and
               they
               in
               
                 Parliament
              
               do
               nothing
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               was
               confirmed
               and
               ratified
               by
               the
               
                 Royal
                 Assent
                 .
              
               Which
               notwithstanding
               ,
               though
               this
               
                 Submission
              
               brought
               down
               the
               
                 Convocation
              
               to
               the
               same
               Level
               with
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               yet
               being
               made
               unto
               the
               King
               in
               his
               single
               person
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               in
               conjunction
               with
               his
               Houses
               of
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               it
               neither
               brought
               the
               
                 Convocation
              
               under
               the
               command
               of
               
                 Parliaments
                 ,
              
               nor
               rendred
               them
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               power
               thereof
               .
               That
               which
               they
               did
               in
               former
               times
               of
               their self-authority
               (
               in
               matters
               which
               concerned
               the
               Church
               )
               without
               the
               Kings
               consent
               co-operating
               and
               concurring
               with
               them
               ,
               the
               same
               they
               did
               and
               might
               do
               in
               the
               Times
               succeeding
               ,
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               and
               Consent
               being
               superadded
               ,
               without
               the
               help
               and
               midwifery
               of
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               though
               sometimes
               that
               Authority
               was
               made
               use
               of
               also
               ,
               for
               binding
               of
               the
               subject
               under
               
                 Temporal
              
               and
               
                 Legal
              
               penalties
               ,
               to
               yeeld
               obedience
               and
               conformity
               to
               the
               Churches
               Orders
               .
               Which
               being
               the
               true
               state
               of
               the
               present
               businesse
               ,
               it
               makes
               the
               clamour
               of
               the
               
                 Papists
              
               the
               more
               unreasonable
               ;
               but
               then
               withall
               it
               makes
               it
               the
               more
               easily
               answered
               .
               
                 Temporal
                 punishments
              
               inflicted
               on
               the
               refractory
               and
               disobedient
               in
               ●Temporal
               
                 Court
                 ,
              
               may
               adde
               some
               strength
               unto
               the
               Decrees
               and
               Constitutions
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               they
               take
               
               none
               from
               it
               :
               Or
               if
               they
               did
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               the
               whole
               Mass
               of
               
                 Popery
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               was
               received
               and
               setled
               h●●e
               in
               Qu.
               
               
                 Marios
              
               Reign
               ,
               would
               have
               a
               sor●y
               c●utch
               ●o
               stand
               upon
               ,
               and
               might
               as
               justly
               bear
               the
               name
               of
               a
               
                 Parliament
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               reformed
               Religion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 .
              
               It
               is
               true
               indeed
               ,
               that
               had
               those
               
                 Convocations
              
               which
               were
               active
               in
               that
               
                 Reformation
                 ,
              
               being
               either
               call'd
               or
               summoned
               by
               the
               King
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Houses
               separately
               ,
               or
               〈◊〉
               without
               the
               King
               ;
               or
               had
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               same
               been
               nominated
               and
               impo●●ered
               by
               the
               Hous
               alone
               ,
               and
               intermixt
               with
               a
               considerable
               number
               of
               the
               Lord●
               and
               Commons
               ;
               (
               which
               being
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               Case
               of
               this
               
                 New
                 Assembly
                 ,
              
               I
               do
               not
               see
               how
               any
               thing
               which
               they
               agree
               on
               〈…〉
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               imposed
               by
               a
               strong
               hand
               ,
               and
               against
               their
               priviledge●
               )
               Or
               finally
               ,
               had
               the
               conclusions
               or
               results
               thereof
               been
               o●
               no
               effect
               ,
               but
               as
               reported
               to
               〈◊〉
               confirmed
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               the
               Papists
               might
               have
               had
               some
               ground
               for
               so
               gross
               a
               c●u●nny
               ,
               in
               calling
               the
               Religion
               which
               is
               now
               est
               b●ith●d
               by
               the
               name
               of
               a
               
                 Parliament
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               
                 Parliament
                 G●spel
                 .
              
               But
               so
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               C●se
               which
               is
               now
               before
               us
               ,
               the
               said
               
                 ●ubmissi●n
              
               notwithst●nding
               .
               For
               being
               the
               
                 Convocation
              
               is
               still
               called
               by
               the
               same
               Authority
               as
               before
               it
               was
               ,
               the
               Members
               of
               that
               Body
               〈◊〉
               stil●
               the
               s●me
               priviledge
               .
               with
               the
               same
               freedom
               of
               debate
               and
               determination
               ▪
               and
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               the
               P●ocurdtors
               of
               the
               Clergy
               invested
               with
               the
               same
               power
               and
               trust
               which
               before
               they
               had
               :
               there
               was
               no
               alteration
               made
               by
               the
               said
               
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               whole
               constitution
               and
               composure
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               addition
               of
               a
               greater
               and
               more
               excellent
               power
               .
               Nor
               was
               there
               any
               thing
               done
               here
               in
               that
               
                 Reformation
                 ,
              
               but
               either
               by
               the
               Clergy
               in
               their
               Convocations
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               Convocations
               rightly
               c●lled
               and
               
                 canonically
              
               constituted
               ,
               or
               with
               the
               councel
               and
               advice
               o●
               the
               Heads
               thereof
               in
               more
               private
               conferences
               ;
               the
               Parliaments
               of
               these
               Times
               contributing
               very
               little
               towards
               i●
               ,
               but
               acquie●cing
               in
               the
               Wi●dome
               of
               the
               Sovereign
               Prince
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               piety
               and
               zeal
               of
               the
               
                 Ghostly
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               Ground
               work
               or
               Found●●ion
               of
               the
               following
               building
               .
               It
               is
               now
               time
               I
               should
               proceed
               to
               the
               
                 Superstructures
              
               beginning
               first
               with
               the
               
                 Election
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
              
               and
               vesting
               the
               Supremacie
               in
               the
               Regal
               Crown
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               2
               Of
               the
               Ejection
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               vesting
               the
               Supremacy
               in
               the
               Regall
               Crown
               .
            
             
               ANd
               first
               ,
               beginning
               with
               the
               Ejection
               of
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Authority
               that
               led
               the
               way
               unto
               the
               
                 Reformation
                 of
                 Religion
              
               which
               did
               after
               follow
               :
               It
               was
               first
               voted
               and
               decreed
               in
               the
               
                 Convocation
                 ,
              
               before
               ever
               it
               became
               the
               subject
               of
               an
               
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               For
               in
               the
               Year
               1530.
               22
               
               
                 Hen.
              
               8.
               the
               Clergy
               being
               caught
               in
               a
               
                 premunire
                 ,
              
               were
               willing
               to
               redee●
               their
               danger
               by
               a
               sum
               of
               money
               ;
               and
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               
                 Canterbury
              
               bestowed
               upon
               the
               King
               the
               sum
               of
               100000
               
                 l●
                 .
              
               to
               be
               paid
               by
               equal
               portions
               in
               the
               same
               Year
               following
               ;
               but
               the
               King
               would
               not
               so
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               unless
               they
               would
               acknowledge
               him
               for
               the
               
                 supream
                 Head
                 on
                 earth
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ;
              
               which
               ,
               though
               it
               was
               hard
               meat
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               easily
               down
               amongst
               them
               ,
               yet
               it
               passed
               at
               last
               .
               For
               ,
               being
               
                 throughly
                 debated
              
               in
               a
               
                 Synodical
                 way
                 ,
              
               both
               in
               the
               upper
               and
               lower
               Houses
               of
               
                 Convocation
                 ,
              
               they
               did
               ,
               
                 in
                 fine
                 ,
              
               agree
               upon
               this
               expression
               .
               
                 Cujus
                 (
                 Ecclesi●e
              
               〈…〉
               To
               this
               they
               al
               consented
               and
               subscribed
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               incorporated
               it
               into
               the
               
                 publike
                 Act
              
               or
               
                 Instrument
                 ,
              
               which
               was
               presented
               to
               the
               King
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               his
               Clergy
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 redeeming
                 of
                 their
                 errour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 grant
                 of
                 their
                 money
                 ,
              
               which
               as
               it
               doth
               at
               large
               appear
               in
               the
               Records
               and
               Acts
               of
               the
               
                 Convocation
                 ,
              
               so
               it
               is
               touched
               upon
               in
               a
               Historical
               way
               in
               the
               
                 Antiq.
                 Britan.
                 Mason
                 de
                 Minist.
                 Anglic.
              
               and
               other
               Authors
               ;
               by
               whom
               it
               also
               doth
               appear
               ,
               that
               what
               was
               thus
               concluded
               on
               by
               the
               Clergy
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
              
               was
               also
               ratified
               and
               confirmed
               by
               the
               
                 Convocation
              
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               
                 York
              
               (
               according
               to
               the
               usual
               custom
               )
               save
               that
               they
               did
               not
               buy
               their
               pardon
               ,
               at
               so
               dear
               a
               r●te
               .
               This
               was
               the
               Leading
               Card
               to
               the
               Game
               that
               followed
               .
               For
               on
               this
               ground
               were
               built
               the
               Statutes
               ,
               prohibiting
               all
               
                 Appeales
              
               to
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               and
               for
               
                 determining
                 all
                 Ecclesiastical
                 suits
                 and
                 controversies
                 within
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 24
                 H.
                 8.
                 c
                 12.
                 
                 That
                 for
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 electing
                 and
                 conse●rating
                 of
                 Arch-Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 25
                 H.
                 8.
                 c.
                 2●
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 prohibiting
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 all
                 Impositions
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 obtaining
                 all
                 such
                 dispensations
                 from
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 which
                 formerly
                 were
                 procured
                 from
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               25.
               
                 H.
              
               
               8.
               c.
               21.
               
               Which
               last
               is
               built
               expresly
               upon
               this
               foundations
               .
               
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 supream
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 so
                 recognized
                 by
                 the
                 Prelates
                 and
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 representing
                 the
                 said
                 Church
                 in
                 their
                 Convocation
                 .
              
               And
               on
               the
               ve●y
               same
               foundation
               was
               the
               Statute
               raised
               ,
               26
               
                 H.
                 8.
                 c.
              
               1.
               wherein
               the
               King
               is
               declared
               to
               be
               
                 the
                 supream
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 〈…〉
                 which
                 were
                 annexed
                 unto
                 that
                 Title
                 ,
              
               as
               by
               the
               Act
               it self
               doth
               at
               full
               appear
               :
               Which
               Act
               being
               made
               (
               I
               speak
               it
               from
               the
               Act
               it self
               )
               onely
               for
               
                 corroboration
              
               and
               
                 confirmation
              
               of
               that
               which
               had
               been
               done
               in
               the
               
                 Convocation
              
               did
               afterwards
               draw
               on
               the
               Statute
               for
               the
               Tenths
               and
               first
               frui●s
               ,
               as
               the
               point
               incident
               to
               the
               
                 Headship
              
               or
               
                 supream
                 Authority
                 ,
              
               ●6
               
                 H.
                 8.
                 c.
              
               3.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               step
               to
               the
               
                 Ejection
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
              
               was
               the
               
                 submission
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
              
               to
               the
               said
               King
               
                 Henry
                 ,
              
               whom
               they
               had
               recognizanced
               for
               their
               
                 supream
                 Head
                 .
              
               And
               this
               was
               first
               concluded
               on
               in
               the
               
                 Convocation
                 ,
              
               before
               it
               was
               proposed
               or
               agitated
               in
               the
               
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               and
               was
               commended
               onely
               to
               the
               care
               of
               the
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               that
               it
               might
               have
               the
               force
               of
               a
               Law
               by
               a
               civil
               Sanction
               .
               The
               whole
               deba●e
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               traverses
               and
               emergent
               difficulties
               which
               appeared
               therein
               ,
               are
               specified
               at
               large
               in
               the
               Records
               of
               〈◊〉
               ,
               
                 Anno
              
               1532.
               
               But
               being
               you
               have
               not
               opportunity
               to
               consult
               those
               Records
               .
               I
               shall
               prove
               it
               by
               the
               
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               called
               commonly
               
                 The
                 Act
                 of
                 submission
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ;
              
               but
               bearing
               this
               Title
               in
               the
               
                 Abridgment
                 of
                 the
                 Statutes
              
               set
               out
               by
               
                 Poulton
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Cler●y
                 in
                 their
              
               Convocations
               
                 shall
                 enact
                 no
                 constitutions
                 without
                 the
                 Kings
                 assent
                 .
              
               In
               which
               it
               is
               premised
               for
               granted
               ,
               that
               the
               Clergy
               of
               the
               Realm
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               had
               not
               onely
               
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               Convocation
               of
               the
               same
               Clergy
               ,
               
                 is
                 ,
                 alwayes
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 assembled
                 alwayes
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 Writ
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 submitting
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 had
                 pr●mised
                 ,
              
               in
               verbo
               Sace●dotis
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 from
                 henceforth
                 presum
                 :
                 to
                 attempt
                 ,
                 allcadge
                 ,
                 claim
                 ,
                 or
                 put
                 in
                 ure
                 ,
                 enact
                 promulge
                 ,
                 or
                 execute
                 ,
                 any
                 new
                 Canons
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 Ordinances
                 provincial
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 whatsoever
                 other
                 name
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 in
                 the
              
               Convocation
               ,
               
                 unless
                 the
                 Kings
                 most
                 Royal
                 Assent
                 may
                 to
                 them
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 ,
                 promulge
                 ,
                 and
                 execute
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Majesty
                 do
                 give
                 his
                 most
                 Royall
                 Assent
                 and
                 Authority
                 in
                 that
                 behalf
                 .
              
            
             
               Upon
               which
               ground-work
               of
               the
               Clergies
               ,
               the
               
                 Parliament
              
               shortly
               after
               built
               this
               superstructure
               ,
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 
              
            
             
             
               That
               none
               of
               the
               said
               Clergy
               from
               thenceforth
               should
               presume
               to
               attempt
               ,
               alleadge
               ,
               cla●m
               ,
               or
               put
               in●ure
               ,
               any
               Constitutions
               ,
               or
               Ordinances
               Provincial
               ,
               or
               Synodals
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Canons
               ;
               nor
               shall
               enact
               ,
               promulge
               ,
               or
               execute
               any
               such
               Canon●
               ,
               Constitutions
               ,
               or
               Ordinances
               Provinc●s●
               ,
               (
               by
               whatsoever
               name
               or
               names
               they
               may
               be
               called
               )
               in
               their
               Convocations
               in
               time
               coming
               (
               which
               alwayes
               shall
               be
               assembled
               by
               the
               Kings
               Writ
               )
               unless
               the
               same
               
                 Clergy
              
               may
               have
               the
               Kings
               in
               st
               Royal
               Assent
               and
               Licence
               to
               make
               ,
               promulge
               ,
               and
               execute
               such
               
                 Canons
                 ,
                 Constitutions
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Ordinances
                 Provincial
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Synodical
                 ,
              
               upon
               pain
               of
               every
               one
               of
               the
               said
               
                 Clergy
              
               doing
               the
               contrary
               to
               this
               Act
               ,
               and
               thereof
               convicted
               ,
               to
               suffer
               imprisonment
               ,
               and
               make
               fine
               at
               the
               Kings
               Will
               ,
               25
               
                 H.
                 8.
                 c.
              
               19.
               
            
             
               So
               that
               the
               
                 statute
                 ,
              
               in
               effect
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               then
               this
               ,
               an
               Act
               to
               binde
               the
               Clergy
               to
               perform
               their
               promise
               ,
               to
               keep
               them
               fast
               unto
               their
               word
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               that
               no
               new
               Canon
               should
               be
               made
               in
               the
               times
               succeeding
               in
               the
               favour
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               Authority
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               diminution
               of
               the
               Kings
               
                 R●yal
                 Pre●ogative
                 ,
              
               or
               contrary
               to
               the
               
                 Iuwes
              
               and
               
                 statutes
              
               of
               this
               Realm
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               at
               many
               
                 Papal
                 Constitutions
              
               were
               in
               the
               former
               Ages
               :
               Which
               
                 statute
              
               I
               desire
               you
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               Rule
               and
               Measure
               of
               the
               Churches
               power
               in
               making
               Canons
               ,
               Constitutions
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               else
               you
               shall
               please
               to
               call
               them
               in
               their
               Convocations
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               and
               small
               Act
               ,
               conducing
               to
               the
               Popes
               Ejection
               ,
               was
               an
               
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               28.
               H.
               8.
               c.
               10.
               entit●led
               ,
               
                 An
                 Act
                 ex●inguishing
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Rome
               .
               By
               which
               it
               was
               enacted
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 any
                 person
                 should
                 extoll
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 he
                 should
                 incur
                 the
                 penalty
                 of
                 a
                 praeminire
                 ;
                 that
                 every
                 Officer
                 both
                 Ecclesiastical
                 and
                 Lay
                 should
                 be
                 sworn
                 to
                 renounce
                 the
                 said
                 Bishop
                 and
                 his
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 resist
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 repute
                 any
                 Oath
                 formerly
                 taken
                 in
                 maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Authority
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 void
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 refusal
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Oath
                 should
                 bejudged
                 High
                 Treason
                 .
              
               But
               this
               was
               also
               usher'd
               in
               ,
               by
               the
               determination
               first
               ,
               and
               after
               by
               the
               practice
               of
               all
               the
               Clergy
               .
               For
               in
               the
               year
               1534
               ,
               which
               was
               two
               yeares
               before
               the
               passing
               of
               this
               Act
               ,
               the
               King
               had
               sent
               this
               Proposition
               to
               be
               agitated
               in
               both
               
                 Vniversities
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               the
               greatest
               and
               most
               famous
               
                 Monasteries
              
               of
               the
               kingdom
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               〈…〉
               
                 Romans
                 ,
                 dejure
                 competat
                 plusquam
                 alii
                 cujamque
                 Episco●o
                 extero
                 ?
              
               By
               whom
               it
               was
               determined
               Negatively
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Rome
              
               had
               no
               more
               power
               of
               right
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               than
               any
               other
               
               forreign
               Bishop
               .
               Which
               being
               testified
               and
               returned
               ,
               under
               the
               hands
               and
               seales
               respectively
               (
               the
               Originals
               whereof
               are
               still
               remaining
               in
               the
               Library
               of
               Sr
               
                 Robert
                 Cotton
                 )
              
               was
               a
               good
               preamble
               to
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               assembled
               in
               their
               Convocation
               ,
               to
               conclude
               the
               like
               .
               And
               so
               accordingly
               they
               did
               ,
               and
               made
               an
               
                 Instrument
                 thereof
              
               subscribed
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               all
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               confirmed
               the
               same
               by
               their
               corporal
               Oaths
               .
               The
               copies
               of
               which
               Oaths
               and
               Instrument
               you
               shal
               finde
               in
               
                 Foxes
                 Acts
              
               and
               
                 Monuments
                 ,
                 Vol.
                 2.
                 fol.
              
               1203.
               and
               
                 fol.
              
               1210
               ,
               1211.
               of
               the
               Edition
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Day
                 Anno
              
               1570.
               
               And
               this
               was
               semblably
               the
               ground
               of
               a
               following
               
                 statute
                 ,
              
               35
               H.
               8.
               c.
               1.
               wherein
               another
               Oath
               was
               devised
               and
               ratified
               ,
               to
               be
               imposed
               upon
               the
               Subject
               ,
               for
               the
               more
               cleer
               asserting
               of
               the
               Kings
               Supremacy
               ,
               and
               the
               utter
               exclusion
               of
               the
               Popes
               for
               ever
               ;
               which
               
                 statutes
                 ,
              
               though
               they
               were
               all
               repealed
               by
               an
               Act
               of
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               1
               and
               2d
               of
               
                 Phil.
              
               and
               
                 Mary
                 ,
              
               c.
               1.
               save
               that
               the
               name
               of
               
                 supream
                 Head
              
               was
               changed
               unto
               that
               of
               the
               
                 supream
                 Governour
                 ,
              
               and
               certain
               clauses
               altered
               in
               the
               Oath
               of
               
                 Supremacy
                 .
              
               Where
               (
               by
               the
               way
               )
               you
               must
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 statutes
              
               which
               concerns
               the
               Kings
               Supremacy
               ,
               are
               not
               introductory
               of
               any
               new
               Right
               ,
               that
               was
               not
               in
               the
               Crown
               before
               ;
               but
               onely
               declaratory
               of
               an
               old
               ,
               as
               our
               best
               Lawyers
               tell
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 statute
              
               of
               the
               26
               of
               H.
               8.
               c
               1.
               doth
               clearly
               intimate
               .
               So
               that
               in
               the
               Ejection
               of
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               first
               and
               greatest
               step
               towards
               the
               Work
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               the
               
                 Parliament
              
               did
               nothing
               ,
               for
               ought
               it
               appeares
               ,
               but
               what
               was
               done
               before
               in
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               and
               did
               no
               more
               than
               fortifie
               the
               Results
               of
               
                 Hely
                 Church
                 ,
              
               by
               the
               addition
               and
               corroboration
               of
               the
               
                 Secular
                 Power
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               3
               Of
               the
               Translation
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               permitting
               them
               to
               be
               read
               in
               the
               English
               Tongue
               .
            
             
               THE
               second
               step
               towards
               the
               Work
               of
               
                 Reformation
              
               (
               and
               indeed
               one
               of
               the
               most
               especial
               parts
               the●eof
               )
               was
               the
               
                 Translation
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
              
               into
               the
               English
               Tongue
               ,
               and
               the
               permitting
               all
               sorts
               of
               people
               to
               peruse
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               visibly
               did
               tend
               to
               the
               discovery
               of
               the
               errours
               and
               corruptions
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               and
               the
               intollerable
               pride
               and
               tyranny
               of
               the
               Romane
               Prelates
               ,
               upon
               which
               grounds
               it
               had
               been
               formerly
               translated
               into
               
                 English
              
               by
               the
               
               hand
               of
               
                 Wi●kliff
                 ,
              
               and
               after
               on
               the
               spreading
               of
               
                 Luthers
              
               Doctrine
               ,
               by
               the
               paines
               of
               
                 Tindal
                 ,
              
               a
               stou●
               and
               active
               man
               in
               King
               
                 Henries
              
               dayes
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               well
               bef●iended
               as
               the
               work
               deserved
               :
               especially
               considering
               ●●at
               it
               hapned
               in
               such
               a
               time
               when
               many
               printed
               Pamphlets
               did
               disturb
               the
               State
               (
               and
               some
               of
               them
               of
               
                 T●●dals
              
               making
               )
               which
               seemed
               to
               ●end
               unto
               sedition
               ,
               and
               the
               change
               of
               Government
               .
               Which
               being
               remonstrated
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               he
               caused
               divers
               of
               his
               Bishops
               ,
               tog●ther
               with
               sundry
               of
               the
               learn
               d'st
               and
               most
               eminent
               Divines
               of
               all
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               come
               before
               him
               :
               Whom
               he
               required
               freely
               and
               plainly
               to
               declare
               ,
               a●wel
               what
               their
               opinion
               was
               of
               the
               foresaid
               Pamphl●●
               ,
               as
               what
               they
               did
               think
               fit
               to
               be
               done
               concerning
               the
               
                 Translation
              
               of
               the
               
                 Bible
              
               into
               the
               
                 English
              
               Tongue
               ;
               And
               they
               upon
               mature
               advise
               and
               deliberation
               unanimously
               conden
               ned
               the
               aforesaid
               B●oks
               of
               H●r●sie
               and
               Blasphemy
               (
               no
               smaler
               crime
               :
               )
               then
               for
               
                 translating
              
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               into
               the
               
                 English
              
               Tongue
               ,
               they
               agreed
               all
               with
               one
               assent
               ,
               that
               it
               depended
               wholly
               on
               the
               will
               and
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Soveraign
               P●ince
               ,
               who
               might
               do
               th●rein
               as
               he
               conceived
               to
               be
               most
               agreeable
               to
               his
               occasions
               ▪
               but
               that
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               present
               estate
               of
               things
               ,
               it
               was
               more
               expedient
               to
               explain
               the
               Scripture
               to
               the
               people
               by
               the
               way
               of
               Sermons
               ,
               then
               to
               permit
               it
               to
               be
               read
               promiscuou●●
               by
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               :
               yet
               so
               that
               hopes
               were
               to
               be
               given
               unto
               the
               
                 Laity
                 ,
              
               that
               if
               they
               did
               renounce
               their
               errours
               ,
               and
               presently
               deliver
               to
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Officers
               all
               such
               Bookes
               and
               Bibles
               (
               which
               they
               conceived
               to
               be
               translated
               with
               great
               fraud
               and
               falshood
               )
               as
               any
               of
               them
               had
               in
               keeping
               ;
               his
               Majesty
               would
               cause
               a
               true
               and
               catholike
               
                 Translation
              
               of
               it
               to
               be
               published
               in
               convenient
               time
               ,
               for
               the
               use
               of
               his
               Subjects
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               sum
               and
               substance
               of
               the
               present
               Con●erence
               ,
               which
               you
               shal
               finde
               laid
               down
               at
               large
               in
               the
               Registers
               of
               Arch-Bishop
               
                 Warham
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               according
               to
               this
               advice
               the
               King
               sets
               out
               a
               
                 Proclamation
                 ,
              
               not
               onely
               prohibiting
               the
               buying
               ,
               reading
               ,
               or
               translating
               of
               any
               the
               aforesaid
               Book●s
               ,
               but
               straitly
               charging
               all
               his
               Subjects
               which
               had
               any
               of
               the
               Bookes
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               either
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               New
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 English
              
               Tongue
               ,
               to
               bring
               them
               in
               without
               delay
               .
               But
               for
               the
               other
               part●
               of
               giving
               hopes
               unto
               the
               people
               of
               a
               true
               
                 Translation
                 ,
              
               if
               they
               delivered
               in
               the
               false
               (
               ●
               or
               that
               at
               leas●
               which
               was
               
               pretended
               to
               be
               false
               )
               I
               finde
               no
               word
               at
               all
               in
               the
               
                 Proclamation
                 .
              
               That
               was
               a
               work
               reserved
               unto
               better
               times
               ,
               or
               left
               to
               be
               solicited
               by
               the
               Bishops
               themselves
               ,
               and
               other
               Learned
               men
               who
               had
               given
               the
               counsel
               ;
               by
               whom
               (
               indeed
               )
               the
               people
               were
               kept
               up
               in
               hope
               that
               all
               should
               be
               accomplished
               unto
               their
               desires
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               indeed
               it
               proved
               at
               last
               .
               For
               in
               the
               Convocation
               of
               the
               year
               1536.
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               
                 Pope
              
               being
               abrogated
               ,
               and
               
                 Cranmer
              
               fully
               setled
               in
               the
               
                 See
              
               of
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
              
               the
               Clergy
               did
               agree
               upon
               a
               form
               of
               
                 Petition
              
               to
               be
               presented
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 graciously
                 indulge
                 unto
                 his
                 subjects
                 of
                 the
                 Laity
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 new
                 Translation
                 of
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 forthwith
                 made
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 and
                 purpose
                 .
              
            
             
               According
               to
               which
               godly
               motion
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               did
               not
               onely
               give
               Order
               for
               a
               new
               
                 Translation
                 ,
              
               which
               afterwards
               He
               authorized
               to
               be
               read
               both
               in
               publique
               and
               private
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               interim
               he
               permitted
               CROMWEL
               ,
               his
               
                 Vicar-General
                 ,
              
               to
               set
               out
               an
               
                 Injunction
              
               for
               providing
               the
               whole
               
                 Bible
              
               both
               in
               
                 Latine
              
               and
               
                 English
                 ,
              
               after
               the
               
                 Translation
              
               then
               in
               use
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               called
               commonly
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Matthewes
                 Bible
                 ,
              
               but
               was
               no
               other
               then
               that
               of
               
                 Tindal
              
               somewhat
               altered
               )
               to
               be
               kept
               in
               every
               Parish
               Church
               throughout
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               for
               every
               one
               that
               would
               repair
               unto
               ,
               and
               caused
               this
               mark
               or
               character
               of
               Authority
               to
               be
               set
               upon
               them
               in
               red
               Letters
               ,
               
                 Set
                 forth
                 with
                 the
                 Kings
                 most
                 gracious
                 Licence
                 ;
              
               which
               you
               may
               see
               in
               
                 Fox
              
               his
               
                 Acts
              
               and
               
                 Monum.
              
               p.
               1248.
               and
               1363.
               
            
             
               Afterwards
               when
               the
               new
               
                 Translation
              
               so
               often
               promised
               ,
               and
               so
               long
               expected
               ,
               was
               compleat
               and
               finished
               ;
               printed
               at
               
                 London
              
               by
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               ,
               and
               countenanced
               by
               a
               grave
               and
               pious
               Preface
               of
               Arch
               Bishop
               
                 Cranmer
                 ;
              
               the
               King
               sets
               out
               a
               
                 Proclamation
                 dated
                 May
                 6.
                 
                 Anno
              
               1541.
               
               Commanding
               all
               the
               
                 Curates
              
               and
               
                 Parishioners
              
               throughout
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               already
               furnished
               with
               
                 Bibles
              
               so
               authorized
               and
               translated
               ,
               as
               is
               before
               said
               ,
               to
               provide
               themselves
               before
               
                 Al.
                 hallowtide
              
               next
               following
               ,
               and
               to
               cause
               the
               
                 Bibles
                 ,
              
               so
               provided
               ,
               to
               be
               placed
               conveniently
               in
               their
               several
               and
               respective
               Churches
               ,
               straitly
               requiring
               all
               his
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               other
               Or●inaries
               ,
               to
               take
               special
               care
               to
               see
               his
               said
               commands
               put
               in
               execution
               .
            
             
               And
               therewithal
               came
               out
               
                 Instructions
              
               from
               the
               King
               to
               be
               published
               by
               the
               Clergy
               in
               their
               several
               Parishes
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               possesse
               
               the
               people
               with
               the
               Kings
               good
               affection
               towards
               them
               in
               suffering
               them
               to
               have
               the
               ben●fi●
               of
               such
               Heavenly
               Treasure
               ;
               and
               to
               direct
               hem
               in
               a
               course
               by
               which
               they
               might
               enjoy
               the
               same
               to
               their
               greater
               comfort
               ,
               the
               reformation
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               and
               the
               peace
               and
               quiet
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Which
               
                 Proclamation
              
               and
               
                 Instructions
              
               are
               stil
               preserved
               in
               that
               most
               admirable
               〈◊〉
               of
               Sr
               
                 Robert
                 Cotten
                 .
              
            
             
               and
               unto
               these
               Commands
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Prince
               ,
               both
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 People
                 ,
              
               did
               apply
               themselves
               with
               such
               cheerful
               reverence
               ,
               that
               
                 Bonner
              
               (
               even
               tha●
               b●oud●
               〈◊〉
               as
               he
               after
               proved
               )
               caused
               six
               of
               them
               to
               be
               chained
               in
               several
               places
               of
               St
               
                 Pauls
              
               Church
               in
               
                 London
                 ,
              
               for
               all
               that
               〈◊〉
               so
               〈…〉
               inclined
               to
               resort
               unto
               ,
               for
               their
               edification
               and
               instruction
               ,
               〈◊〉
               Book
               being
               very
               chargable
               ,
               because
               very
               la●ge
               ,
               and
               therefore
               called
               commonly
               (
               for
               distinctions
               sake
               )
               
                 The
                 Bible
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               have
               we
               seen
               the
               Scriptures
               faithfull
               
                 translated
              
               into
               the
               
                 English
                 Tongue
                 ,
              
               the
               〈…〉
               Churches
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               which
               would
               ,
               ●igh
               pe●use
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               leave
               permitted
               to
               all
               people
               to
               buy
               them
               for
               ●hen
               private
               use
               ,
               and
               re●de
               them
               to
               themselves
               ,
               or
               before
               th●i
               Families
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               brought
               about
               by
               no
               other
               meanes
               then
               by
               〈◊〉
               Kings
               Authority
               onely
               ,
               grounded
               on
               the
               advice
               and
               judgment
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             
               But
               long
               it
               was
               not
               (
               I
               confess
               )
               before
               the
               
                 Parliament
              
               put
               in
               for
               a
               share
               ,
               and
               claimed
               some
               interest
               in
               the
               Work
               ;
               but
               whether
               for
               the
               better
               ,
               or
               he
               worse
               ,
               I
               leave
               you
               to
               iudge
               .
               For
               in
               the
               year
               1542.
               the
               King
               being
               then
               in
               agitation
               of
               a
               League
               with
               
                 Charles
              
               the
               Emperou●
               ,
               He
               caused
               a
               complaint
               to
               be
               made
               un●o
               him
               in
               this
               Court
               of
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 ●ranted
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 having
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 the
                 Bookes
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
              
               Testament
               ,
               
                 had
                 been
                 much
                 abused
                 by
                 many
                 false
                 glosse●
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 which
                 were
                 made
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 seducing
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 younger
                 sort
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 raising
                 of
                 sedition
                 within
                 the
                 Realm
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 thereupon
                 it
                 was
                 enacted
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
              
               Parliament
               
                 (
                 on
                 whom
                 He
                 was
                 content
                 to
                 cast
                 the
                 envy
                 of
                 an
                 Act
                 so
                 contrary
                 to
                 ●is
                 former
                 gracious
              
               Proclamations
               )
               That
               all
               manner
               of
               Bookes
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
               of
               the
               cr●●●ty
               ,
               false
               and
               untrue
               Translation
               of
               
                 Tind●●
                 ,
              
               be
               forthwith
               abolished
               ,
               and
               forbidden
               to
               be
               used
               and
               ke●t
               .
               As
               also
               ,
               that
               all
               other
               B●bles
               not
               being
               of
               
                 Tindals
              
               Translation
               ,
               in
               which
               were
               sound
               any
               Preambles
               or
               Annotations
               ,
               other
               then
               the
               Quotations
               or
               Summaries
               of
               
               of
               the
               Chapters
               should
               be
               purged
               of
               the
               said
               Preambles
               and
               Annotatious
               ,
               either
               by
               cutting
               them
               out
               ,
               or
               blotting
               them
               in
               such
               wise
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               be
               perceived
               or
               read
               .
               
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
              
               That
               the
               Bible
               be
               not
               read
               ●penly
               in
               any
               Church
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               leave
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Ordinary
               of
               the
               place
               ;
               nor
               privately
               by
               any
               Women
               ,
               Artificers
               ,
               Apprentices
               ,
               Iourney-men
               ,
               Husband-men
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               of
               the
               Servants
               of
               Yoomen
               ,
               or
               under
               ,
               with
               several
               pains
               
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 should
                 do
                 the
                 con●trary
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               
                 statute
              
               of
               the
               34
               and
               35
               H●●
               .
               8.
               c.
               1.
               
               Which
               though
               i●
               shewes
               that
               there
               was
               somewhat
               done
               in
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               in
               a
               
                 matter
              
               which
               concern'd
               
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               howsoever
               if
               you
               mark
               it
               ,
               was
               rather
               the
               adding
               of
               the
               
                 penalties
                 ,
              
               than
               giving
               any
               
                 resolution
              
               or
               
                 decision
              
               of
               the
               points
               in
               question
               )
               yet
               I
               presume
               the
               Papists
               wil
               not
               use
               this
               for
               an
               Argument
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               either
               a
               
                 Parliament
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               or
               a
               
                 Parliament
                 Gospel
                 ;
              
               or
               that
               we
               stand
               indebted
               to
               the
               
                 Parliament
              
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               the
               
                 English
              
               Tongue
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               principal
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
               Nor
               did
               the
               
                 Parliament
              
               speed
               so
               prosperously
               in
               the
               undertaking
               (
               which
               the
               wise
               King
               permitted
               them
               to
               have
               a
               hand
               in
               ,
               for
               the
               foresaid
               ends
               ,
               )
               or
               found
               so
               general
               an
               obedience
               in
               it
               from
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               as
               would
               have
               been
               expected
               in
               these
               Times
               ,
               on
               the
               like
               occasion
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               King
               was
               fain
               to
               quicken
               and
               give
               life
               to
               the
               Acts
               thereof
               ,
               by
               his
               
                 Proclamation
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1546.
               which
               you
               shal
               finde
               in
               
                 Fox
              
               his
               book
               ,
               
                 fo●
              
               1437.
               
            
             
               To
               drive
               this
               Nail
               a
               little
               further
               :
               The
               terrour
               of
               this
               
                 statute
              
               dying
               with
               
                 H.
              
               8.
               or
               being
               repealed
               by
               that
               of
               K.
               
                 Ed.
                 6.
                 c.
              
               22.
               the
               
                 Bible
              
               was
               again
               made
               publique
               ;
               and
               not
               onely
               suffered
               to
               be
               read
               by
               particular
               persons
               ,
               either
               privatly
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               ordered
               to
               be
               read
               over
               yearly
               in
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               as
               a
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Liturgie
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Divine
                 Service
                 :
              
               Which
               how
               far
               it
               relates
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               
                 Parliament
              
               we
               shal
               see
               anon
               ;
               But
               for
               the
               publishing
               thereof
               in
               Print
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               for
               the
               comfort
               and
               edification
               of
               private
               persons
               ,
               that
               was
               done
               onely
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               and
               by
               His
               Authority
               .
               And
               so
               it
               also
               stood
               in
               Q
               
                 Elizabeths
              
               time
               ,
               the
               
                 translation
              
               of
               the
               
                 Bible
              
               being
               again
               reviewed
               by
               some
               of
               the
               most
               learned
               Bishops
               ,
               appointed
               thereunto
               by
               the
               Queens
               Commission
               (
               from
               whence
               is
               had
               the
               name
               of
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 Bible
                 )
              
               and
               upon
               that
               review
               ,
               re●printed
               by
               her
               sole
               Commandement
               ,
               and
               by
               her
               sole
               Authority
               left
               free
               and
               open
               to
               the
               use
               of
               her
               wel-affected
               and
               religious
               subjects
               .
               Nor
               did
               the
               
                 Parliament
              
               do
               any
               thing
               in
               all
               Her
               Reign
               
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               the
               
                 English
              
               Tongue
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               at
               the
               reading
               of
               them
               ▪
               in
               that
               Tongue
               ,
               in
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               reckoned
               for
               a
               part
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 Liturgy
                 ,
              
               whereof
               more
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 translation
                 of
                 them
                 into
              
               Welch
               ,
               
                 or
              
               British
               ,
               
                 somwhat
                 indeed
                 was
                 done
                 which
                 doth
                 look
                 this
                 way
                 .
                 It
                 being
                 ordered
                 in
                 the
              
               Parliament
               ,
               5.
               Eliz.
               c.
               28.
               
               That
               the
               B.
               B.
               of
               
                 Hereford
                 ,
                 St
                 Davids
                 ,
                 Bangor
                 ,
                 Landaff
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 St
                 Asaph
                 ,
              
               should
               take
               care
               amongst
               them
               for
               translating
               the
               whole
               Bible
               ,
               with
               the
               book
               of
               Common
               Prayer
               ,
               into
               the
               Welch
               or
               Brittish
               Tongue
               ,
               on
               pain
               of
               forseiting
               40
               l.
               a
               piece
               in
               default
               hereof
               .
               And
               to
               incourage
               them
               thereunto
               ,
               it
               was
               enacted
               that
               one
               book
               of
               either
               sort
               being
               so
               translated
               and
               imprinted
               should
               be
               provided
               and
               bought
               for
               every
               Cathedral
               Church
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               all
               Parish
               Churches
               and
               Chappels
               of
               Ease
               ,
               where
               the
               said
               tongue
               is
               commonly
               used
               ;
               the
               Ministers
               to
               pay
               the
               one
               half
               of
               the
               price
               ,
               and
               the
               Parishioners
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               you
               must
               observe
               withal
               ,
               that
               it
               had
               been
               before
               determined
               in
               the
               Convocation
               of
               the
               self-same
               year
               ,
               
                 Anno
                 1562.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Common-Prayer
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 celebrated
                 in
                 a
                 tongue
                 which
                 was
                 under
                 stood
                 by
                 the
                 people
              
               (
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               the
               book
               of
               
                 Articles
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Art.
              
               24.
               which
               came
               out
               that
               year
               )
               and
               consequently
               ,
               aswel
               in
               the
               
                 Welch
              
               or
               
                 Brittish
                 ,
              
               as
               in
               any
               other
               .
               Which
               care
               ,
               had
               it
               been
               taken
               for
               
                 Ireland
              
               also
               as
               it
               was
               for
               
                 Wales
                 ,
              
               no
               question
               but
               that
               people
               had
               been
               more
               generally
               civiliz'd
               ,
               and
               made
               conformable
               in
               all
               points
               to
               the
               
                 English
              
               Government
               long
               before
               this
               time
               .
               And
               for
               the
               new
               Translation
               of
               K.
               
                 Iames
              
               his
               time
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               Translation
               of
               Scripture
               is
               no
               work
               of
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               was
               principally
               occasioned
               by
               some
               passages
               in
               the
               Conference
               at
               
                 Hampton
              
               Court
               ,
               without
               recourse
               unto
               the
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               so
               was
               it
               done
               onely
               by
               such
               men
               as
               the
               King
               appointed
               ,
               and
               by
               His
               Authority
               alone
               imprinted
               ,
               published
               and
               imposed
               ,
               care
               being
               taken
               by
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               1603.
               
               
                 That
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 be
                 provided
                 for
                 each
                 several
                 at
                 Church
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 Parish
                 .
              
               No
               flying
               in
               this
               case
               to
               an
               Act
               of
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               either
               to
               authorize
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               impose
               it
               being
               done
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               4
               Of
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Religion
               in
               points
               of
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               NExt
               let
               us
               look
               upon
               the
               method
               used
               in
               former
               Times
               in
               the
               reforming
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               whether
               in
               points
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               in
               formes
               of
               Worship
               ,
               and
               we
               shal
               find
               it
               stil
               the
               same
               .
               The
               
                 Clergy
              
               did
               the
               work
               as
               to
               them
               seemed
               best
               ,
               never
               advising
               with
               the
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               but
               upon
               the
               
                 post-fact
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               most
               cases
               not
               at
               all
               .
               And
               first
               for
               
                 Doctrinals
                 ,
              
               there
               was
               but
               little
               done
               in
               K.
               
                 Henries
              
               time
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               was
               acted
               by
               the
               
                 Clergy
              
               onely
               in
               their
               
                 Convocation
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               commended
               to
               the
               people
               by
               the
               Kings
               sole
               Authority
               ,
               the
               matter
               being
               never
               brought
               within
               the
               cognizance
               of
               the
               two
               Houses
               of
               
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               For
               in
               the
               year
               1536.
               being
               the
               year
               in
               which
               the
               Popes
               Authority
               was
               for
               ever
               banished
               ,
               there
               were
               some
               
                 Articles
              
               agreed
               on
               in
               the
               
                 Convocation
                 ,
              
               and
               represented
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               under
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               Abbots
               ,
               Priors
               ,
               and
               inferior
               
                 Clergy
              
               usually
               called
               unto
               those
               Meetings
               ;
               the
               Original
               whereof
               being
               in
               Sr
               
                 Robert
                 Cotton's
              
               Library
               I
               have
               often
               seen
               :
               Which
               being
               approved
               of
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               were
               forthwith
               published
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 Articles
                 devised
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 Highness
                 ,
                 to
                 stable
                 Christian
                 quietness
                 and
                 unity
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               In
               which
               it
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               :
               First
               ,
               that
               those
               
                 Articles
              
               make
               mention
               of
               Sacraments
               onely
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               
                 Penance
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
              
               And
               secondly
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               
                 Declaration
              
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 Images
                 ,
                 honouring
                 of
                 the
                 Saiuts
                 departed
                 ;
              
               as
               also
               concerning
               many
               of
               the
               
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               fire
               of
               
                 Purgatory
                 ,
              
               they
               differ'd
               very
               much
               from
               those
               Opinions
               which
               had
               been
               formerly
               received
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ;
              
               as
               you
               may
               partly
               see
               by
               that
               Extract
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               occurs
               in
               
                 Fox
              
               his
               
                 Acts
                 and
                 Monuments
                 ,
                 Vol.
                 2.
                 fol.
                 1246.
                 
              
            
             
               For
               the
               confirming
               of
               which
               book
               ,
               and
               recommending
               it
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               was
               pleased
               in
               the
               
                 Injunctions
              
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               1536.
               to
               give
               command
               to
               all
               Deans
               ,
               Parsons
               ,
               Vicars
               ,
               and
               Curates
               ,
               so
               to
               open
               and
               declare
               in
               their
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               other
               Collacions
               ,
               the
               said
               
                 Articles
              
               unto
               them
               which
               be
               under
               their
               Cure
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               plainly
               know
               and
               discern
               ,
               which
               of
               them
               be
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               and
               observed
               for
               their
               salvation
               ,
               and
               which
               d●
               onely
               concern
               the
               decent
               and
               politique
               Order
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               this
               
               he
               did
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               
                 Articles
              
               had
               been
               
                 concluded
                 and
                 condescended
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 Prelates
                 and
                 Clergy
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 in
                 their
                 Convocation
                 ;
              
               as
               appeareth
               in
               the
               very
               words
               of
               the
               
                 Injunction
                 :
              
               For
               which
               ,
               see
               
                 Fox
              
               his
               
                 Acts
                 and
                 Monuments
                 ,
                 fol.
              
               1247.
               
               I
               find
               not
               any
               thing
               in
               
                 Parliament
              
               which
               relates
               to
               this
               ,
               either
               to
               countenance
               the
               work
               ,
               or
               to
               require
               obedience
               and
               conformity
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               people
               .
               And
               to
               say
               truth
               ,
               neither
               the
               King
               nor
               Clergy
               did
               account
               it
               necessary
               ,
               but
               thought
               their
               own
               Authority
               sufficient
               to
               go
               through
               with
               it
               ;
               though
               certainly
               it
               was
               more
               necessary
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               then
               in
               any
               since
               :
               The
               power
               and
               reputation
               of
               the
               
                 Clergy
              
               being
               under
               foot
               ,
               the
               King
               scarce
               setled
               in
               the
               
                 Supremacy
              
               so
               lately
               recognized
               unto
               him
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               
                 Parliament
              
               of
               more
               use
               then
               afterward
               ,
               in
               Times
               well
               ballanced
               and
               established
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               in
               some
               other
               year
               of
               that
               Princes
               Reign
               ,
               we
               finde
               some
               use
               and
               mention
               of
               an
               Act
               of
               
                 Parliament
              
               in
               matters
               which
               concerned
               Religion
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               onely
               in
               such
               Times
               when
               the
               hopes
               of
               Reformation
               were
               in
               the
               Wane
               ,
               and
               the
               Work
               went
               retro●●●
               For
               in
               the
               year
               1539.
               being
               the
               31.
               
                 H.
              
               8.
               
               When
               the
               Lord
               〈◊〉
               power
               began
               to
               decline
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               was
               in
               a
               necessity
               of
               complyance
               with
               His
               Neighbouring
               Princes
               ,
               there
               passed
               an
               Act
               of
               
                 Parliament
              
               commonly
               called
               the
               
                 statute
              
               of
               the
               six
               
                 Articles
              
               (
               or
               the
               Whip
               with
               six
               strings
               .
               )
               In
               which
               it
               was
               enacted
               ,
               
                 That
                 whosoever
                 by
                 word
                 or
                 writing
                 should
                 preach
                 ,
                 teach
                 ,
                 or
                 publish
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 under
                 form
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 really
                 the
                 naturall
                 body
                 and
                 bloud
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 conceived
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 affirm
                 otherwise
                 thereof
                 then
                 was
                 maintained
                 and
                 taught
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               )
               
                 should
                 be
                 adjudged
                 an
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 death
                 ,
                 by
                 burning
                 ,
                 and
                 forfeit
                 all
                 his
                 Lands
                 and
                 Goods
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 High
                 Treason
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
              
               That
               whosoever
               should
               teach
               or
               preach
               ,
               that
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               (
               in
               both
               kindes
               )
               is
               necessary
               for
               the
               health
               of
               mans
               soul
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               maintained
               .
            
             
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
              
               Or
               that
               any
               man
               after
               the
               Order
               of
               Priesthood
               received
               ,
               might
               marry
               ,
               or
               contract
               Matrimony
               .
            
             
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
              
               Or
               that
               any
               woman
               which
               had
               vowed
               and
               professed
               chastity
               ,
               might
               contract
               Marriage
               .
            
             
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
              
               Or
               that
               private
               Masses
               were
               not
               lawful
               and
               laudable
               ,
               or
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Or
                 sixthly
                 ,
              
               That
               curicular
               Confession
               was
               not
               necessary
               and
               expedient
               to
               be
               used
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               should
               suffer
               death
               ,
               and
               forfeit
               Lands
               and
               goods
               as
               a
               Fellon
               ,
               31
               
                 H.
              
               8.
               c.
               14.
               
            
             
               The
               rigour
               of
               which
               terrible
               
                 statute
              
               was
               shortly
               after
               mittigated
               in
               the
               said
               Kings
               Reign
               ,
               32
               
                 H.
                 8.
                 c.
              
               10.
               and
               35
               
                 H.
                 8.
                 c.
              
               5.
               and
               the
               whole
               
                 statute
              
               absolutely
               repealed
               by
               Act
               of
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 1
                 E.
                 6.
                 c.
              
               12.
               
               But
               then
               it
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               first
               ,
               that
               this
               
                 Parliament
                 of
                 K.
              
               H.
               8.
               did
               not
               determine
               any
               thing
               in
               those
               six
               points
               of
               Doctrine
               which
               are
               therein
               recited
               ;
               but
               onely
               took
               upon
               them
               to
               devise
               a
               course
               for
               the
               suppressing
               of
               the
               contrary
               Opinions
               ,
               by
               adding
               by
               the
               secular
               Power
               ,
               the
               punishment
               of
               Death
               ,
               and
               forfeiture
               of
               Lands
               &
               Goods
               ,
               unto
               the
               censures
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               were
               grown
               weak
               ,
               if
               not
               unvalid
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               by
               degrees
               became
               neglected
               ever
               since
               the
               said
               K.
               
                 Henry
              
               took
               the
               Headship
               on
               Him
               ,
               and
               exercised
               the
               same
               by
               a
               Lay
               
                 Vicar
                 General
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 secondly
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 appeareth
                 evidently
                 by
                 the
                 Act
                 it self
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 called
                 a
              
               Synod
               and
               Convocation
               of
               all
               the
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               other
               learned
               men
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               that
               the
               Articles
               were
               first
               deliberately
               and
               advisedly
               debated
               ,
               argued
               and
               reasoned
               ,
               by
               the
               said
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               other
               learned
               men
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               their
               opinions
               in
               the
               same
               declared
               and
               made
               known
               ,
               before
               the
               matter
               came
               in
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               And
               finally
               ,
               That
               being
               brought
               into
               the
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               there
               was
               not
               any
               thing
               declared
               and
               passed
               as
               
                 doctrinall
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 assent
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 learned
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
              
               as
               by
               the
               Act
               it self
               doth
               at
               large
               appear
               .
            
             
               Finally
               ,
               Whatsoever
               ,
               may
               be
               drawn
               from
               thence
               ,
               can
               be
               only
               this
               ,
               That
               K.
               
                 H●n
                 .
              
               did
               make
               use
               of
               his
               Court
               of
               
                 Parliament
              
               for
               the
               establishing
               and
               confirming
               of
               some
               points
               of
               Popery
               ,
               which
               seemed
               to
               be
               in
               danger
               of
               a
               Reformation
               .
               And
               this
               compared
               with
               the
               
                 statute
              
               of
               the
               34
               and
               35
               ,
               prohibiting
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               
                 Bible
              
               by
               most
               sorts
               of
               people
               ,
               doth
               cleerly
               shew
               that
               the
               
                 Parliaments
              
               of
               those
               times
               did
               rather
               hinder
               and
               retard
               the
               work
               of
               
                 Reformation
                 ,
              
               in
               some
               especial
               parts
               thereof
               ,
               than
               give
               any
               furtherance
               to
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               proceed
               :
               There
               was
               another
               point
               of
               
                 Reformation
              
               begun
               in
               the
               Lord
               
                 C●●mwels
              
               time
               ,
               but
               not
               produced
               ,
               nor
               brought
               to
               perfection
               till
               after
               his
               decease
               ;
               and
               then
               too
               ,
               not
               without
               the
               Midwifery
               of
               an
               Act
               of
               
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               For
               in
               the
               year
               1537.
               the
               Bishops
               
               and
               others
               of
               the
               Clergy
               of
               the
               
                 Convocation
                 ,
              
               had
               composed
               a
               Book
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 Institution
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 Man
                 ;
              
               which
               being
               subscribed
               by
               all
               their
               hands
               ,
               was
               by
               them
               presented
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               by
               His
               most
               excellent
               judgment
               to
               be
               allowed
               of
               ,
               or
               condemned
               .
               This
               book
               ,
               containing
               the
               chief
               heads
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               was
               forthwith
               printed
               ,
               and
               exposed
               to
               publike
               view
               .
               But
               some
               things
               not
               being
               cleerly
               explicated
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               subject
               to
               exception
               ,
               he
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               reviewed
               and
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               as
               
                 Supream
                 Head
                 on
                 Earth
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               (
               I
               speak
               the
               very
               words
               of
               the
               Act
               of
               Parl.
               32.
               H.
               8.
               c.
               26.
               )
               
                 appointed
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 and
                 Bishops
                 of
                 both
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 learned
                 ,
                 honestest
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 vertuous
                 sort
                 of
                 the
                 Doctors
                 of
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 men
                 of
                 discretion
                 ,
                 judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 disposition
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 together
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 intent
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 Gospel
                 and
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 partial
                 respect
                 or
                 affection
                 to
                 the
                 Papistical
                 sort
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 sect
                 or
                 sects
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 they
                 sh●●ld
                 declare
                 by
                 writing
                 ,
                 &
                 publish
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 principal
                 Articles
                 and
                 points
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 and
                 Belief
                 ;
                 with
                 the
                 Declaration
                 ,
                 true
                 understanding
                 an●
                 observation
                 of
                 such
                 other
                 expedi●nt
                 points
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Grace
                 ;
                 advice
                 ,
                 councel
                 ,
                 and
                 consent
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 thought
                 needful
                 and
                 expedient
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 lawful
                 Rights
                 ,
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 observation
                 of
                 Gods
                 service
                 within
                 this
                 Realm
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               was
               in
               the
               year
               ,
               1540.
               at
               what
               time
               the
               Parliament
               was
               also
               sitting
               ;
               of
               which
               the
               King
               was
               pleased
               to
               make
               this
               especial
               use
               ,
               That
               whereas
               the
               work
               which
               was
               in
               hand
               (
               I
               use
               again
               the
               words
               of
               the
               
                 statute
                 )
              
               required
               ripe
               and
               mature
               deliberation
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               rashly
               to
               be
               defined
               and
               set
               forth
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               restrained
               to
               the
               present
               Session
               ,
               an
               Act
               was
               passed
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 Determitions
                 ,
                 Declarations
                 ,
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 Definitions
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 as
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 Christs
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 should
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 hereafter
                 be
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Archbishops
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctors
                 in
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 now
                 appointed
                 ,
                 or
                 hereafter
                 to
                 be
                 appointed
                 by
                 his
                 Royal
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 Clergy
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Christs
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lawful
                 Rights
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 Observations
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Majesties
                 advice
                 and
                 confirmation
                 under
                 the
                 great
                 Seal
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 by
                 all
                 his
                 Graces
                 subjects
                 fully
                 believed
                 ,
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 observed
                 ,
                 and
                 performed
                 to
                 all
                 purposes
                 and
                 intents
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 paines
                 and
                 penalties
                 therein
                 to
                 be
                 comprized
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 same
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 〈…〉
                 and
                 fully
                 made
                 ,
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 declared
                 ,
                 and
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Act
                 ,
                 32.
                 H.
                 8.
                 c.
              
               26.
               where
               note
               ,
               That
               the
               two
               House
               of
               Parliament
               were
               so
               far
               from
               ●edling
               
               in
               the
               matter
               which
               was
               then
               in
               hand
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               so
               much
               as
               require
               to
               see
               the
               Determinations
               and
               Decrees
               of
               those
               learned
               men
               whom
               His
               Majesty
               had
               then
               assembled
               ,
               before
               they
               passed
               the
               present
               Act
               ,
               to
               bind
               the
               Subject
               fully
               to
               believe
               ,
               observe
               ,
               and
               perform
               the
               same
               ;
               but
               left
               it
               wholly
               to
               the
               judgment
               and
               discretion
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               trusted
               them
               besides
               ,
               with
               the
               ordaining
               and
               inflicting
               of
               such
               paines
               and
               penalties
               on
               disobedient
               and
               unconformable
               persons
               as
               to
               them
               seemed
               meet
               .
            
             
               This
               ground-work
               laid
               ,
               the
               work
               went
               forwards
               in
               good
               order
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               being
               brought
               unto
               as
               much
               perfection
               as
               the
               said
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               other
               learned
               men
               would
               give
               it
               ,
               without
               the
               co-operation
               and
               concurrence
               of
               the
               Royal
               assent
               ;
               it
               was
               presented
               once
               again
               to
               the
               Kings
               consideration
               ▪
               who
               very
               carefully
               perused
               it
               ,
               and
               altered
               many
               things
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               ;
               as
               appeares
               by
               the
               book
               it self
               ●●ll
               extant
               in
               the
               famous
               Library
               of
               Sr
               
                 Robert
                 Cotton
                 ;
              
               and
               having
               so
               altered
               and
               corrected
               it
               in
               some
               passages
               ,
               returned
               it
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
              
               who
               bestowed
               some
               further
               paines
               upon
               it
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               being
               to
               come
               forth
               in
               the
               Kings
               Name
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Authority
               ,
               there
               might
               be
               nothing
               in
               the
               same
               which
               might
               be
               justly
               reprehended
               .
            
             
               The
               business
               being
               in
               this
               forwardnesse
               ,
               the
               King
               declares
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               
                 Anno
              
               1544.
               being
               the
               34
               year
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               his
               zeal
               and
               care
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               suppress
               all
               such
               Bookes
               and
               Writings
               as
               were
               noysome
               and
               pestilent
               ,
               and
               tended
               to
               the
               seducing
               of
               his
               subjects
               ;
               but
               also
               to
               ordain
               and
               establish
               a
               certain
               form
               of
               pure
               and
               sincere
               Teaching
               agreeable
               to
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Catholick
               and
               Apostolick
               Church
               ,
               whereunto
               men
               may
               have
               recourse
               for
               the
               decision
               of
               some
               such
               controversies
               ,
               as
               have
               in
               Times
               past
               ,
               and
               yet
               do
               happen
               to
               arise
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               a
               preparatory
               thereunto
               ,
               that
               so
               it
               might
               come
               forth
               with
               the
               greater
               credit
               ,
               he
               caused
               an
               Act
               to
               pass
               in
               Parliament
               for
               the
               abolishing
               of
               all
               Bookes
               and
               Writings
               ,
               comprizing
               any
               matters
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               contrary
               to
               that
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               since
               the
               year
               1540.
               is
               ,
               or
               any
               time
               during
               the
               Kings
               life
               ,
               shall
               be
               ,
               set
               forth
               by
               his
               Highnesse
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               all
               such
               (
               and
               that
               too
               ,
               with
               most
               grievous
               〈◊〉
               )
               which
               should
               preach
               ,
               teach
               ,
               maintain
               ,
               or
               defend
               any
               matter
               or
               thing
               contrary
               to
               the
               book
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               in
               readiness
               ,
               34
               ,
               35
               H.
               8.
               c.
               1.
               
               Which
               done
               ,
               He
               can●ed
               
               the
               said
               book
               to
               be
               imprinted
               in
               the
               year
               next
               following
               ,
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 Anecessdry
                 Doctrine
                 for
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 ;
              
               prefixing
               a
               Preface
               thereto
               in
               his
               Royal
               Name
               ,
               to
               all
               his
               faithful
               and
               loving
               Subjects
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               know
               the
               better
               in
               those
               dangerous
               Times
               ,
               what
               to
               believe
               in
               point
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               were
               to
               carry
               and
               behave
               themselves
               in
               points
               of
               practice
               .
            
             
               Which
               Statute
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               the
               greatest
               Evidence
               which
               those
               Times
               afford
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               both
               ,
               or
               either
               of
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               had
               any
               thing
               to
               do
               in
               matters
               which
               concerned
               Religion
               ;
               so
               it
               entitles
               them
               to
               no
               more
               (
               if
               at
               all
               to
               any
               thing
               )
               then
               that
               th●y
               did
               make
               way
               to
               a
               book
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               was
               before
               digested
               by
               the
               Clergy
               onely
               ,
               revised
               after
               ,
               and
               corrected
               by
               the
               Kings
               own
               hand
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               perused
               and
               perfected
               by
               the
               
                 Metr●politan
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               more
               then
               so
               (
               besides
               ,
               that
               being
               but
               one
               Swallow
               ,
               it
               can
               make
               no
               Summer
               )
               it
               is
               acknowledged
               and
               confessed
               in
               the
               Act
               it self
               (
               if
               Poulton
               understand
               it
               rightly
               in
               his
               Abridgment
               )
               That
               recourse
               must
               be
               had
               to
               the
               Catholick
               and
               Apostolick
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               decision
               of
               Controversies
               .
               Which
               as
               it
               gives
               the
               Clergy
               the
               decisive
               power
               ,
               so
               it
               left
               nothing
               to
               the
               Houses
               but
               to
               assist
               and
               aid
               them
               with
               the
               Temporal
               Sword
               ,
               when
               the
               Spiritual
               Word
               could
               not
               do
               the
               deed
               ,
               the
               point
               thereof
               being
               blunted
               ,
               and
               the
               edge
               abated
               .
            
             
               Next
               ,
               let
               us
               look
               upon
               the
               time
               of
               K.
               
                 Ed.
              
               6.
               and
               we
               shall
               finde
               the
               Articles
               and
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               excepting
               such
               as
               were
               contained
               in
               the
               book
               of
               Common-Prayer
               )
               to
               be
               composed
               ,
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               setled
               in
               no
               other
               way
               ,
               then
               by
               the
               C●ergy
               onely
               in
               their
               Convocation
               ,
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               co-operating
               and
               concur●ing
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               in
               the
               Synod
               held
               in
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1552.
               the
               Clergy
               did
               compose
               and
               agree
               upon
               a
               book
               of
               Articles
               ,
               containing
               the
               chief
               heads
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ;
               especially
               ,
               with
               reference
               to
               such
               points
               of
               Controversie
               ,
               as
               were
               in
               difference
               between
               the
               Reformators
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               Opponents
               whatsoever
               which
               after
               were
               approved
               ,
               and
               published
               by
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               .
            
             
               They
               were
               in
               number
               41.
               and
               were
               published
               by
               this
               following
               Title
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Articuli
                 d●
                 quibus
                 in
                 Syno●
                 London
                 .
              
               Anno
               1552.
               
               〈…〉
               
                 Religion
                 is
                 firmandum
                 ,
                 inter
                 Episcopos
                 &
                 alios
                 &
                 Eruditis
                 〈◊〉
                 Convenerat
                 ,
                 Regia
                 authoritate
                 in
                 
                 lucem
                 Editi
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               it
               is
               worth
               our
               observation
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               
                 Parliament
              
               was
               held
               at
               the
               very
               time
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               
                 Parliament
              
               passed
               several
               Acts
               which
               concerned
               Church-matters
               ;
               as
               ,
               viz.
               An
               Act
               for
               
                 Vniformity
                 of
                 Divine
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
              
               5
               and
               6
               
                 Edw.
                 6.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
                 All
                 Act
                 declaring
                 which
                 dayes
                 onely
                 shall
                 be
                 kept
                 for
                 Holy
                 dayes
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 for
                 Fasting
                 dayes
                 ,
                 C.
                 3.
                 against
                 striking
                 or
                 drawing
                 weapon
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 Church-yard
                 ,
                 C.
              
               4.
               
               And
               finally
               ,
               another
               Act
               
                 for
                 the
                 legitimating
                 of
                 the
                 Marriages
                 of
                 Priests
                 and
                 Ministers
                 ,
              
               C.
               12.
               
               Yet
               neither
               in
               this
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               nor
               in
               that
               which
               followed
               ,
               is
               there
               so
               much
               as
               the
               least
               syllable
               which
               reflecteth
               this
               way
               ,
               or
               medleth
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               with
               the
               book
               of
               
                 Articles
                 .
              
               Where
               ,
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               if
               you
               behold
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               
                 Priests
                 Marriages
              
               as
               a
               matter
               
                 Doctrinal
                 ;
              
               or
               think
               we
               owe
               that
               point
               of
               
                 Doctrine
                 ,
              
               &
               the
               indulgence
               granted
               to
               the
               Clergy
               in
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               care
               and
               goodness
               of
               the
               Parl.
               you
               may
               please
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               point
               had
               been
               before
               determined
               in
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               &
               stands
               determined
               by
               and
               for
               the
               Clergy
               in
               the
               31
               of
               those
               
                 Articles
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               the
               
                 Parliament
              
               looked
               on
               it
               as
               a
               point
               of
               
                 Doctrine
                 ;
              
               but
               as
               it
               was
               a
               matter
               
                 practical
                 ,
              
               conducing
               to
               the
               benefit
               and
               improvement
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
               Or
               if
               it
               did
               ,
               yet
               was
               the
               
                 statute
              
               built
               on
               no
               other
               ground-work
               ,
               than
               the
               Resolution
               of
               the
               
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 the
                 Marriage
                 of
                 Priests
                 being
                 before
                 determined
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 lawfull
              
               (
               I
               use
               the
               very
               words
               of
               the
               Act
               it self
               )
               
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 learned
                 Clergy
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 in
                 their
                 Convocations
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 assent
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 subscriptions
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
              
               5
               ,
               6.
               Edw.
               6.
               chap.
               12.
               
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               time
               of
               Queen
               
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               most
               manifest
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               no
               other
               body
               of
               Doctrine
               in
               the
               first
               part
               of
               her
               Reign
               ,
               then
               onely
               the
               said
               
                 Articles
                 of
                 K.
                 Edwards
              
               book
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               was
               delivered
               in
               the
               book
               of
               
                 Homilies
              
               of
               the
               said
               Kings
               time
               :
               in
               which
               the
               
                 Parliament
              
               had
               as
               little
               to
               do
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               seen
               they
               had
               in
               the
               book
               of
               
                 Articles
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               in
               the
               
                 Convocation
              
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               1562.
               being
               the
               fifth
               of
               the
               Qu.
               
               Reign
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               taking
               into
               consideration
               the
               said
               book
               of
               
                 Articles
                 ,
              
               and
               altering
               what
               they
               thought
               most
               fitting
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               more
               conducible
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               edification
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               presented
               it
               unto
               the
               Queen
               ,
               who
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               published
               with
               this
               Name
               and
               Title
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Articles
                 whereupon
                 it
                 was
                 agreed
                 by
                 the
                 Arch-Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 of
                 both
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Clergy
                 in
                 the
                 Convocation
                 holden
                 at
                 London
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1562
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 avoiding
                 
                 of
                 diversity
                 of
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 establishing
                 of
                 Consent
                 touching
                 true
                 Religion
                 ;
                 put
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 Queens
                 authority
                 .
              
            
             
               Of
               any
               thing
               done
               ,
               or
               pretended
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               either
               in
               the
               way
               of
               approbation
               ,
               or
               of
               confirmation
               ,
               ●ot
               one
               word
               occurs
               either
               in
               any
               of
               the
               printed
               books
               ,
               or
               the
               publique
               Registers
               .
            
             
               At
               last
               ,
               indeed
               in
               the
               13th
               of
               the
               said
               Queens
               Reign
               (
               which
               was
               8
               years
               full
               after
               the
               passing
               of
               those
               Articles
               )
               comes
               out
               a
               
                 statute
              
               for
               
                 the
                 redressing
                 of
                 disorders
                 in
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 holy
                 Church
                 :
              
               In
               which
               it
               was
               enacted
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 ordained
                 Priests
                 or
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 after
                 any
                 other
                 form
                 then
                 that
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 ,
                 or
                 permitted
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 instituted
                 into
                 any
                 Benefi●e
                 with
                 ●ure
                 of
                 soules
                 ,
                 should
                 publikely
                 subscribe
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Articles
                 ,
                 and
                 testifie
                 their
                 assent
                 unto
                 them
              
               Which
               shews
               (
               if
               you
               observe
               it
               well
               )
               that
               though
               the
               
                 Parliament
              
               did
               well
               allow
               of
               ,
               and
               approve
               the
               said
               book
               of
               
                 Articles
                 ,
              
               yet
               the
               said
               book
               owes
               neither
               confirmation
               ,
               nor
               authority
               ,
               to
               the
               Act
               of
               
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               So
               that
               the
               wonder
               is
               the
               greater
               ,
               that
               that
               most
               insolent
               scoff
               which
               is
               put
               upon
               us
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               in
               calling
               our
               Religion
               by
               the
               name
               
                 Parliamentaria
                 Religi●
                 ,
              
               should
               pass
               so
               long
               without
               controle
               ;
               unlesse
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               it
               was
               in
               reference
               to
               our
               Formes
               of
               Worship
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               am
               to
               speak
               in
               the
               next
               place
               .
            
             
               But
               first
               we
               must
               make
               answer
               unto
               some
               Objections
               which
               are
               made
               against
               us
               ,
               both
               from
               Law
               and
               Practice
               .
               For
               Practice
               ;
               first
               ,
               it
               is
               alleadged
               by
               some
               out
               of
               Bishop
               
                 Iewel
                 ,
              
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               the
               cavil
               of
               Dr
               
                 Harding
                 ,
              
               to
               be
               no
               strange
               matter
               to
               see
               Ecclesiastical
               Causes
               debated
               in
               
                 Parliament
                 ;
              
               and
               that
               it
               is
               apparent
               by
               the
               Lawes
               of
               King
               
                 Inas
                 ,
              
               King
               
                 Alfred
                 ,
              
               King
               
                 Edward
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               That
               our
               godly
               fore-fathers
               ,
               the
               Princes
               and
               Peers
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               never
               vouchsafed
               to
               treat
               of
               matters
               touching
               the
               common
               State
               ,
               before
               all
               controversies
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Causes
               Ecclesiastical
               had
               been
               concluded
               ,
               
                 Def.
                 of
                 the
                 Apol.
                 part
                 6
                 chap.
                 2.
                 sect.
              
               1.
               
            
             
               But
               the
               answer
               unto
               this
               is
               ea●●e
               :
               For
               first
               ,
               if
               our
               
                 Religion
              
               may
               be
               called
               
                 Parliamentarian
                 ,
              
               because
               it
               hath
               received
               confirmation
               and
               debate
               in
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               then
               the
               Religion
               of
               our
               Fore-fathers
               ,
               even
               
                 Papistry
              
               it self
               (
               concerning
               which
               so
               many
               Acts
               of
               
                 Parliament
              
               were
               made
               in
               K.
               
                 Hen.
              
               8.
               and
               Q.
               
                 Maries
              
               time
               )
               must
               be
               called
               
                 Parliamentarian
              
               also
               .
            
             
               And
               secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               certain
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               
                 Parliaments
              
               or
               
                 Common-Councels
              
               
               (
               call
               them
               which
               you
               will
               )
               both
               of
               King
               
                 Inas
              
               time
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               
                 Saxon
              
               Kings
               which
               B.
               
                 Iewel
              
               speaks
               of
               ;
               not
               onely
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Abbots
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               higher
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Clergy
                 ,
              
               but
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               the
               
                 Clergy
              
               generally
               had
               their
               votes
               and
               suffrages
               ,
               either
               in
               person
               ,
               or
               by
               proxie
               .
               Concerning
               which
               ,
               take
               this
               for
               the
               leading
               Case
               ;
               That
               in
               the
               Parliament
               or
               Common-councel
               in
               K.
               
                 Ethelberts
              
               time
               ,
               who
               first
               of
               all
               the
               
                 Saxon
              
               Kings
               ,
               received
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               
                 Clergy
              
               were
               convened
               in
               as
               full
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               the
               Lay-Subjects
               of
               that
               Prince
               :
               
                 Convo●ati
                 communi
                 Concilio
                 tam
                 Cleri
                 ,
                 quam
                 Populi
                 ,
              
               saith
               Sr
               
                 H.
                 Spelman
              
               in
               his
               Collection
               of
               the
               Councels
               ,
               
                 Ann.
              
               605.
               p.
               118.
               
               And
               for
               the
               
                 Parliament
              
               of
               King
               
                 Ina
                 ,
              
               which
               leades
               the
               way
               in
               Bishop
               
                 Iewel
                 ,
              
               it
               was
               ,
               (
               saith
               the
               same
               Sr
               
                 H.
                 Spelman
                 ,
                 p.
                 630.
                 
                 Communi
                 Concilium
                 Episcoporum
                 ,
                 Procerum
                 ,
                 Comitum
                 ,
                 nec
                 non
                 omnium
                 Sapientum
                 ,
                 Seniorum
                 ,
                 populorumque
                 totius
                 Regni
                 ;
              
               Where
               ,
               doubtless
               ,
               
                 Sapientes
              
               and
               
                 Seniores
              
               (
               and
               you
               know
               what
               
                 Seniores
              
               signifieth
               in
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               notion
               )
               must
               be
               some
               body
               else
               then
               those
               which
               after
               are
               expressed
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Populi
                 ,
              
               which
               shews
               the
               falshood
               and
               absurdity
               of
               the
               collection
               made
               by
               Mr
               
                 Pryn
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               his
               book
               against
               Dr
               
                 Cousins
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 Parliament
              
               (
               as
               it
               is
               now
               constituted
               )
               
                 hath
                 an
                 ancient
                 genuine
                 ,
                 just
                 and
                 lawful
                 Prerogative
                 ,
                 to
                 establish
                 true
                 Religion
                 in
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 abolish
                 and
                 suppress
                 all
                 false
                 ,
                 new
                 ,
                 and
                 counterfeit
                 Doctrines
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               Unlesse
               he
               meanes
               upon
               the
               
                 post-fact
                 ,
              
               after
               the
               Church
               hath
               done
               her
               part
               ,
               in
               determining
               what
               was
               true
               ,
               what
               false
               ,
               what
               new
               ,
               what
               ancient
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               what
               Doctrines
               might
               be
               counted
               counterfeit
               ,
               and
               what
               sincere
               .
               And
               as
               for
               Law
               ,
               't
               is
               true
               indeed
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Statute
               ,
               1
               
                 Eliz.
              
               cap.
               1.
               
               The
               Court
               of
               
                 Parliament
              
               hath
               power
               to
               
                 determine
                 and
                 judge
                 of
                 Heresie
                 ;
              
               which
               at
               first
               sight
               seems
               somewhat
               strange
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               second
               view
               ,
               you
               will
               easily
               finde
               that
               this
               relates
               onely
               to
               new
               and
               emergent
               Heresies
               ,
               not
               formerly
               declared
               for
               such
               in
               any
               of
               the
               first
               four
               
                 General
                 Councels
                 ,
              
               nor
               in
               any
               other
               General
               Councel
               ,
               adjudging
               by
               express
               words
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               ;
               as
               also
               that
               in
               such
               new
               Heresies
               ,
               the
               following
               words
               restrain
               this
               power
               to
               the
               
                 Assent
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 in
                 their
                 Convocation
                 ,
              
               as
               being
               best
               able
               to
               instruct
               the
               
                 Parliament
              
               what
               they
               are
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               where
               they
               are
               to
               make
               use
               of
               the
               secular
               sword
               for
               cutting
               off
               a
               desperate
               H●retick
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               CHRIST
               ,
               or
               rather
               from
               the
               body
               of
               all
               Christian
               people
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               5
               Of
               the
               Reformation
               of
               the
               church
               of
               England
               in
               the
               Formes
               of
               Worship
               ;
               and
               the
               Times
               appointed
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               THis
               rub
               removed
               ,
               we
               now
               proceed
               unto
               a
               view
               of
               such
               Formes
               of
               Worship
               as
               have
               been
               setled
               in
               this
               Church
               ,
               since
               the
               first
               dawning
               of
               the
               day
               of
               
                 Reformation
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               our
               
                 Parliaments
              
               have
               indeed
               done
               somewhat
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               much
               .
               The
               first
               point
               which
               was
               altered
               in
               the
               publike
               Liturgies
               ,
               was
               that
               the
               
                 Creed
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Pater-●●ster
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Ten
               
                 Commandements
                 ,
              
               were
               ordered
               to
               be
               said
               in
               the
               
                 English
              
               Tongue
               ;
               to
               the
               intent
               ,
               the
               people
               might
               be
               perfect
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               learn
               them
               without
               book
               ,
               as
               our
               phrase
               is
               .
               The
               next
               ,
               the
               setting
               forth
               and
               using
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 Letany
                 ,
              
               on
               such
               dayes
               and
               times
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               was
               accustomably
               to
               be
               read
               ,
               as
               a
               part
               of
               the
               service
               .
               But
               neither
               of
               these
               two
               was
               done
               by
               
                 Parliament
                 ;
              
               nay
               ,
               (
               to
               say
               truth
               )
               the
               
                 Parliament
              
               did
               nothing
               in
               them
               .
               All
               which
               was
               done
               in
               either
               of
               them
               ,
               was
               onely
               by
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               
                 Headship
              
               or
               
                 Supremacy
                 ,
              
               which
               by
               way
               of
               recognition
               was
               vested
               in
               him
               by
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               either
               co-operating
               and
               concurring
               with
               them
               in
               their
               
                 Convocations
                 ,
              
               or
               else
               directed
               and
               assisted
               by
               such
               learned
               
                 Prelates
                 ,
              
               with
               whom
               he
               did
               advise
               in
               matters
               which
               concerned
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               did
               relate
               to
               
                 Reformation
                 .
              
               By
               vertue
               of
               which
               
                 Headship
              
               or
               
                 Supremacy
              
               he
               ordained
               the
               first
               ;
               and
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               caused
               certain
               
                 Articles
              
               or
               
                 Injunctions
              
               to
               be
               published
               by
               the
               Lord
               
                 Cromwel
                 ,
              
               then
               his
               
                 Vicar
                 General
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1536.
               
               And
               by
               the
               same
               did
               he
               give
               order
               for
               the
               second
               ,
               I
               mean
               ,
               for
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               
                 Letany
              
               in
               the
               
                 English
              
               Tongue
               ,
               by
               his
               own
               Royal
               Proclamation
               ,
               
                 Anno
              
               1545.
               
               For
               which
               ,
               consult
               the
               
                 Acts
              
               and
               
                 Monuments
                 ,
                 fol.
              
               1248
               ,
               1312.
               
               But
               these
               were
               only
               preparations
               to
               a
               greater
               work
               which
               was
               reserved
               unto
               the
               times
               of
               K.
               
                 Edw.
              
               6.
               
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               whose
               Reign
               there
               passed
               a
               
                 statute
              
               for
               the
               
                 administring
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 both
                 kindes
                 to
                 any
                 person
                 that
                 should
                 devoutly
                 and
                 humbly
                 desire
                 the
                 same
                 ,
              
               1.
               E.
               6.
               c.
               1.
               
               In
               which
               it
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               
                 statute
              
               do
               declare
               ,
               that
               the
               ministring
               of
               the
               same
               in
               both
               kinds
               to
               the
               people
               was
               more
               agreeable
               to
               the
               first
               
                 I●stitution
              
               of
               the
               said
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               common
               usage
               of
               the
               primitive
               Times
               .
               Yet
               Mr.
               
                 F●x
              
               assures
               us
               (
               and
               we
               may
               take
               his
               word
               )
               that
               they
               did
               build
               that
               Declaration
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               Act
               which
               was
               raised
               upon
               it
               ,
               
                 upon
                 the
                 judgment
                 and
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 learned
                 
                 men
                 ,
                 whose
                 resolution
                 and
                 advice
                 they
                 followed
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 fol.
              
               1489.
               
               And
               for
               the
               Form
               by
               which
               the
               said
               most
               blessed
               Sacrament
               was
               to
               be
               delivered
               to
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               it
               was
               commended
               to
               the
               care
               of
               the
               most
               grave
               and
               learned
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               assembled
               by
               the
               King
               at
               His
               C●stle
               of
               
                 Windsor
                 ;
              
               who
               upon
               long
               ,
               wise
               ,
               learned
               ,
               and
               deliberate
               advice
               did
               finally
               agree
               (
               saith
               
                 Fox
                 )
                 upon
                 one
                 godly
                 and
                 uniform
                 Order
                 for
                 receiving
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 rule
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 fol.
              
               1491.
               
               Which
               Order
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               set
               forth
               in
               print
               ,
               
                 Anno
              
               1548.
               with
               a
               
                 Proclamation
              
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               give
               authority
               thereunto
               amongst
               the
               people
               so
               was
               it
               recommended
               by
               especial
               Letters
               〈◊〉
               unto
               every
               Bishop
               ,
               severally
               from
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Councel
               to
               see
               the
               same
               put
               in
               execution
               ;
               A
               copy
               of
               which
               Letters
               you
               may
               finde
               in
               
                 Fox
                 ,
                 fol.
              
               1491.
               as
               afore
               is
               said
               .
            
             
               Hitherto
               nothing
               done
               by
               
                 Parliament
              
               in
               the
               
                 Formes
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
              
               but
               in
               the
               following
               year
               there
               was
               For
               the
               Protector
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Kings
               Councel
               being
               fully
               bent
               for
               a
               
                 Reformation
                 ,
              
               thought
               it
               expedient
               that
               one
               uniform
               ,
               quiet
               and
               godly
               Order
               should
               be
               had
               thoroughout
               the
               Realm
               ,
               for
               Officiating
               Gods
               divine
               Service
               .
               And
               
                 to
                 that
                 end
              
               (
               I
               use
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Act
               it self
               )
               
                 appointed
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
              
               Canterbury
               ,
               
                 and
                 certain
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 and
                 discreet
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 learned
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 to
                 meet
                 together
                 ,
                 requiring
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 aswel
                 eye
                 and
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 pure
                 and
                 sincere
              
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               
                 taught
                 in
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 usages
                 in
                 the
              
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               
                 they
                 should
                 draw
                 and
                 make
                 one
                 convenient
                 and
                 meet
                 O●der
                 ,
                 ●ite
                 and
                 fashion
                 of
              
               Common
               Prayer
               ,
               
                 and
                 Administration
                 of
              
               Sacraments
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 and
                 used
                 in
                 this
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Realm
                 of
              
               England
               .
               Well
               ,
               what
               did
               they
               being
               thus
               assembled
               ?
               that
               the
               Statute
               tels
               us
               :
               Where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 by
                 the
                 aid
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               (
               I
               pray
               you
               mark
               this
               well
               )
               
                 and
                 with
                 one
                 uniform
                 agreement
                 they
                 did
                 conclude
                 upon
                 and
                 set
                 forth
                 an
                 Order
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 Higness
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Book
                 entituled
                 ,
                 The
                 Book
                 of
                 Common
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 ●ites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               .
               All
               this
               was
               done
               before
               the
               
                 Parliament
              
               did
               any
               thing
               .
               But
               what
               was
               done
               by
               them
               at
               last
               ?
               Why
               first
               ,
               considering
               the
               most
               godly
               travail
               of
               the
               Kings
               Highness
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Protector
               and
               others
               of
               his
               Highness
               Councel
               ,
               in
               gathering
               together
               the
               said
               B.
               and
               learned
               men
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Godly
               prayers
               ,
               Orders
               ,
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               
               in
               the
               said
               Book
               mentioned
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               motives
               and
               inducements
               which
               inclined
               the
               aforesaid
               learned
               men
               to
               alter
               those
               things
               which
               were
               altered
               ,
               and
               to
               retain
               those
               things
               which
               were
               retained
               ;
               And
               finally
               ,
               taking
               into
               consideration
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               quietness
               which
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               would
               ensue
               upon
               it
               ;
               they
               gave
               his
               Majesty
               most
               hearty
               and
               lowely
               thanks
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               most
               humbly
               prayed
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               
                 might
                 be
                 ordained
                 by
                 his
              
               Majesty
               ,
               
                 with
                 the
                 assent
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 assembled
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
              
               Form
               of
               Common-prayer
               
                 and
                 another
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
              
               Pentecost
               
                 next
                 following
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Dominions
                 with
                 several
                 penalties
                 to
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 should
                 deprave
                 or
                 neglect
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               2.
               and
               3.
               E.
               6.
               cap.
               1.
               
               So
               farre
               the
               very
               words
               of
               the
               Act
               it self
               .
               By
               which
               it
               evidently
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               the
               two
               Houses
               of
               
                 Parliament
              
               did
               nothing
               in
               the
               present
               business
               ,
               but
               impose
               that
               Form
               upon
               the
               people
               :
               which
               by
               the
               learned
               &
               religious
               
                 Clergy-men
              
               (
               whom
               the
               K.
               appointed
               thereunto
               )
               was
               agreed
               upon
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               
                 penal
              
               unto
               such
               as
               either
               should
               deprave
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               neglect
               to
               use
               it
               .
               And
               thus
               doth
               
                 Poulton
              
               (
               no
               mean
               Lawyer
               )
               understand
               the
               Statute
               ,
               who
               therfore
               gives
               no
               other
               title
               to
               it
               in
               his
               
                 Abridgement
              
               published
               in
               the
               year
               1612
               than
               this
               ,
               
                 The
                 penalty
                 for
                 not
                 using
                 uniformity
                 of
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 Ministration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               So
               then
               the
               making
               of
               
                 one
                 uniform
                 Order
              
               of
               celebrating
               divine
               Service
               ,
               was
               the
               work
               of
               the
               
                 Clergy
                 ,
              
               the
               making
               of
               the
               
                 Penalties
                 ,
              
               was
               the
               work
               of
               the
               
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               Where
               let
               me
               tell
               you
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               the
               men
               who
               were
               employed
               in
               this
               weighty
               business
               (
               whose
               names
               deserve
               to
               be
               continued
               in
               perpetual
               memory
               )
               were
               
                 Thomas
                 Cranmer
              
               Archbishop
               of
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 George
                 Day
              
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Chichester
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 Goodrich
              
               B.
               of
               
                 Ely
              
               and
               Lord
               Chancellour
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 Ship
              
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Hereford
                 ,
                 Henry
                 Holb●rt
              
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Lincoln
                 ,
                 Nichol●s
                 Ridley
              
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Rochester
                 ,
              
               translated
               afterwards
               to
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 Thirleby
              
               B.
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               Doctor
               
                 May
              
               D●an
               of
               S.
               
                 Pauls
                 ,
              
               Dr
               
                 Taylor
              
               (
               then
               Dean
               afterwards
               )
               Bp
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               Dr
               
                 Haines
              
               Dean
               of
               Exeter
               ,
               Dr
               
                 Robertson
              
               afterwards
               Dean
               of
               Durham
               ,
               Dr
               
                 Redman
              
               Master
               of
               
                 Trinity
              
               Colledge
               in
               Cambridge
               ,
               and
               Dr
               
                 Coke
              
               then
               
                 Al●ner
              
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               afterward
               Dean
               of
               
                 Westminster
                 ,
              
               and
               at
               last
               Bp
               of
               
                 Ely
                 ;
              
               men
               famous
               in
               their
               generations
               ,
               and
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Age
               they
               lived
               in
               :
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               first
               
               Liturgy
               of
               King
               
                 Edwards
              
               Reign
               ;
               in
               which
               you
               see
               how
               little
               was
               done
               by
               authority
               or
               power
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               so
               little
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               had
               been
               less
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               just
               nothing
               .
               But
               some
               exceptions
               being
               taken
               against
               the
               Liturgy
               by
               some
               of
               the
               preciser
               sort
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               by
               
                 Calvin
              
               abroad
               ,
               the
               book
               was
               brought
               under
               a
               review
               :
               and
               though
               it
               had
               been
               framed
               at
               first
               (
               if
               the
               Parliament
               which
               said
               so
               erred
               not
               )
               
                 by
                 the
                 ●yd
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 himself
                 ;
                 yet
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 curiosity
                 of
                 the
              
               Ministers
               
                 and
                 mistakes
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 for
                 any
                 other
                 weighty
                 cause
                 ,
              
               As
               the
               Statute
               5
               and
               6
               Ed.
               6.
               cap.
               1.
               it
               was
               thought
               expedient
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               with
               the
               assent
               of
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               in
               
                 Parliament
              
               assembled
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               
                 Order
              
               of
               
                 Common
                 Service
              
               should
               be
               faithfully
               and
               godly
               perused
               ,
               explained
               ,
               and
               made
               fully
               perfect
               .
            
             
               Perused
               and
               explained
               ;
               by
               whom
               ?
               Why
               ,
               questionless
               by
               those
               who
               made
               it
               ;
               or
               else
               ,
               by
               those
               (
               if
               they
               were
               not
               the
               same
               men
               )
               who
               were
               appointed
               by
               the
               King
               to
               draw
               up
               ,
               and
               compose
               a
               
                 Form
                 of
                 Ordination
              
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               this
               
                 Assent
              
               of
               theirs
               (
               for
               it
               was
               no
               more
               )
               was
               the
               onely
               part
               that
               was
               ever
               acted
               by
               the
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               in
               matter
               of
               this
               present
               nature
               ;
               save
               that
               a
               Statute
               passed
               in
               the
               former
               
                 Parliament
              
               3
               and
               4
               
                 Ed.
                 6.
                 c.
              
               12.
               unto
               this
               effect
               ,
               that
               such
               form
               and
               manner
               of
               making
               and
               consecrating
               Archb.
               
               Bi-shops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               
                 and
                 other
              
               Ministers
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               (
               which
               before
               I
               spake
               of
               )
               
                 as
                 by
                 sixe
                 Prelates
                 and
                 sixe
                 other
                 men
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 learned
                 in
                 Gods
                 lawes
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 be
                 appointed
                 and
                 assigned
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 devised
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 forth
                 under
                 the
                 great
              
               Seal
               ,
               
                 shall
                 be
                 lawfully
                 used
                 and
                 exercised
                 ,
              
               and
               none
               other
               .
               Where
               note
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               onely
               was
               to
               nominate
               and
               appoint
               the
               men
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               and
               other
               learned
               men
               were
               to
               make
               the
               Book
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               
                 Parliament
              
               in
               a
               
                 blinde
                 obedience
                 ,
              
               or
               at
               the
               least
               upon
               a
               charitable
               confidence
               in
               the
               integrity
               of
               the
               men
               so
               nominated
               ,
               did
               confirm
               that
               Book
               ,
               before
               any
               of
               their
               Members
               had
               ever
               seen
               it
               ,
               though
               afterwards
               indeed
               ,
               in
               the
               following
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               this
               Book
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               book
               of
               
                 Common-prayer
                 ,
              
               so
               printed
               and
               explained
               ,
               obtained
               a
               more
               formal
               confirmation
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               use
               thereof
               throughout
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               but
               in
               no
               other
               respect
               ;
               for
               which
               see
               the
               Statute
               5
               and
               6
               
                 Ed.
                 6.
                 c.
              
               1.
               
               (
               As
               for
               the
               time
               of
               Qu.
               
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
              
               when
               the
               Common
               prayer
               book
               now
               in
               use
               (
               being
               the
               same
               almost
               with
               the
               last
               of
               King
               
                 Edward
                 )
              
               was
               to
               be
               brought
               again
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               from
               whence
               it
               was
               cast
               out
               in
               Queen
               
                 Maries
              
               Reign
               ;
               it
               was
               commited
               
               to
               the
               care
               of
               some
               learned
               men
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               to
               M
               
                 Whitehead
              
               (
               once
               Chaplain
               to
               Queen
               
                 Anne
                 Bullen
                 )
              
               Dr
               
                 Parker
                 ,
              
               after
               Archbishop
               of
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
              
               Dr
               
                 Grindal
                 ,
              
               after
               bishop
               of
               
                 London
                 ,
              
               Dr
               
                 Cox
                 ,
              
               after
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Ely
                 ,
              
               Dr
               
                 Pilkington
                 ,
              
               after
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Durham
                 ,
              
               Dr
               
                 May
                 ,
              
               Dean
               of
               Saint
               
                 Pauls
                 ,
              
               Dr
               
                 Bill
                 ,
              
               Provost
               of
               
                 Eaton
                 ,
              
               after
               Dean
               of
               
                 Westminster
                 ,
              
               and
               Sr
               
                 Tho
                 :
                 Smith
                 .
              
               By
               whom
               being
               altered
               in
               some
               few
               passages
               which
               the
               Statute
               points
               to
               ,
               1
               
                 Eliz.
                 c.
              
               21.
               it
               was
               presented
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Parliament
               received
               and
               established
               without
               more
               〈…〉
               troubling
               any
               Committee
               of
               both
               or
               ●ither
               Houses
               to
               consider
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               ought
               appears
               in
               their
               Records
               .
               All
               that
               the
               
                 Parliament
              
               did
               in
               it
               ,
               being
               to
               put
               it
               into
               the
               condition
               in
               which
               it
               stood
               before
               in
               King
               
                 Edwards
              
               Reign
               ,
               partly
               by
               repealing
               the
               Repeal
               of
               King
               
                 Edw.
                 
              
               Statute●
               ,
               made
               in
               the
               first
               of
               Q.
               
                 Mary
                 ,
                 c.
              
               2.
               and
               partly
               by
               the
               adding
               of
               some
               farther
               penalties
               on
               such
               as
               did
               deprave
               the
               book
               ,
               or
               neglect
               to
               use
               it
               ,
               or
               wilfully
               did
               absent
               themselves
               from
               their
               Parish-Churches
               .
               And
               for
               the
               Alterations
               made
               in
               King
               
                 Iames
              
               his
               time
               ,
               b●ing
               small
               in
               the
               
                 Rubrick
              
               onely
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               additions
               of
               the
               
                 Thanksgivings
              
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               
                 Letany
                 ,
              
               the
               Prayer
               for
               the
               Queen
               and
               the
               Royal
               Issue
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               
                 Catechisi●e
                 ,
              
               which
               were
               not
               in
               the
               book
               before
               ,
               they
               were
               never
               referred
               unto
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               but
               were
               done
               onely
               by
               a●thority
               of
               the
               Kings
               Commission
               ,
               and
               stand
               in
               force
               by
               vertue
               onely
               of
               His
               Proclamation
               ,
               which
               you
               may
               finde
               before
               the
               book
               ;
               the
               charge
               of
               buying
               the
               said
               book
               so
               explained
               and
               altered
               ,
               being
               laid
               upon
               the
               several
               and
               respective
               Parishes
               ,
               by
               no
               other
               Authority
               than
               that
               of
               the
               eightieth
               Canon
               ,
               made
               in
               Convocation
               ,
               
                 Anno
              
               1603.
               
               The
               like
               may
               also
               be
               affirmed
               of
               the
               
                 Fo●mes
              
               of
               prayer
               for
               the
               
                 Inauguration
              
               day
               of
               our
               Kings
               and
               Queens
               ,
               the
               Prayer-books
               for
               the
               fifth
               of
               
                 November
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               fifth
               of
               
                 August
                 ,
              
               and
               those
               which
               have
               been
               used
               in
               all
               publike
               
                 Fasts
                 :
              
               All
               which
               ,
               without
               the
               help
               of
               
                 Pa●liaments
                 ,
              
               have
               been
               composed
               by
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               imposed
               by
               the
               King
               .
            
             
               Now
               unto
               this
               discourse
               of
               the
               
                 Forms
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
              
               I
               shall
               subjoyn
               a
               word
               or
               two
               of
               the
               times
               of
               
                 Worship
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               
                 Holy
                 dayes
              
               observed
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 ;
              
               and
               so
               observed
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               owe
               that
               observation
               chiefly
               to
               the
               Church
               ●
               power
               .
               For
               whereas
               it
               was
               found
               in
               the
               former
               times
               ,
               that
               the
               number
               ●f
               the
               holy
               dayes
               was
               grown
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               they
               became
               a
               burthen
               to
               the
               
               common
               people
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               hinderance
               to
               the
               thrist
               and
               manufactures
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               there
               was
               a
               Canon
               made
               in
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               
                 An.
              
               1536.
               for
               cutting
               off
               of
               many
               superstitious
               and
               supe●fluous
               Holy
               dayes
               ,
               and
               the
               reducing
               them
               into
               the
               number
               in
               which
               they
               now
               st●nd
               (
               save
               that
               St
               
                 G●orge's
              
               day
               ,
               and
               
                 Ma●y
                 Magdalens
              
               day
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Festivals
               of
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               had
               their
               place
               amongst
               them
               )
               according
               to
               which
               Can●n
               ,
               there
               went
               out
               a
               
                 M●nitory
              
               from
               the
               A●chbp
               of
               
                 Ca●terbury
                 ,
              
               to
               all
               the
               Suffrag●ns
               of
               hi●
               P●ovince
               ,
               〈…〉
               ,
               which
               is
               still
               extant
               on
               Record
               .
               But
               being
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               then
               in
               the
               wane
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               necessary
               to
               confirm
               their
               Acts
               ,
               and
               see
               execution
               done
               upon
               it
               by
               the
               Kings
               Injunction
               :
               which
               did
               accordin●ly
               come
               forth
               with
               this
               Form
               or
               preamble
               ;
               
                 That
                 the
                 abolishing
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 holy
                 dayes
                 ,
                 was
                 decreed
                 ordained
                 and
                 established
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 Highness
                 Authority
                 ,
                 as
                 sup●eam
                 Head
                 in
                 earth
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 with
                 the
                 common
                 consent
                 and
                 assent
                 of
                 the
                 Prelates
                 and
                 Clergy
                 of
                 this
                 ●is
                 Realm
                 in
                 Conv●cation
                 lawfully
                 assembled
                 and
                 congregate
                 .
              
               Of
               which
               see
               
                 Foxe
              
               his
               
                 Acts
                 and
                 M●numents
                 ,
                 fol.
              
               1246
               ,
               1247.
               
               Afterwards
               in
               the
               year
               1541
               ,
               the
               King
               perceiving
               with
               what
               difficulty
               the
               people
               were
               induced
               to
               leave
               off
               those
               
                 Holy
                 days
                 ,
              
               to
               which
               they
               had
               been
               so
               long
               ac●ustomed
               ,
               published
               his
               
                 Proclamation
              
               of
               the
               twenty
               third
               of
               
                 Iuly
                 ,
              
               for
               the
               abolishing
               of
               such
               
                 Holy
                 days
              
               (
               amongst
               other
               things
               )
               as
               were
               prohibited
               before
               by
               his
               Injunctions
               :
               both
               built
               upon
               the
               same
               foundation
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               resolution
               of
               the
               
                 Clergy
              
               in
               their
               
                 Convocation
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               so
               it
               stood
               until
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               
                 E.
              
               6.
               at
               which
               time
               the
               
                 Reformation
              
               of
               the
               publick
               
                 Liturgie
              
               drew
               after
               it
               by
               consequence
               an
               alteration
               in
               the
               present
               businesse
               ,
               no
               days
               being
               to
               be
               kept
               or
               accounted
               
                 holy
                 ,
              
               but
               those
               for
               which
               the
               Church
               had
               set
               apart
               a
               peculiar
               office
               ,
               and
               not
               all
               those
               neither
               :
               For
               ,
               whereas
               there
               are
               several
               and
               peculiar
               offices
               for
               the
               day
               of
               the
               
                 Conversion
              
               of
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               day
               of
               Saint
               
                 Barnabas
              
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               neither
               of
               these
               are
               kept
               as
               
                 holy
                 days
                 ,
              
               nor
               reckoned
               or
               esteemed
               as
               such
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               
                 Parliament
              
               wherein
               the
               names
               and
               number
               of
               the
               
                 holy
                 days
              
               is
               precisely
               specified
               ,
               which
               makes
               some
               think
               the
               Act
               of
               
                 Parliament
              
               to
               have
               had
               an
               over-ruling
               power
               on
               the
               
                 Common
                 prayer
                 Book
                 ;
              
               but
               it
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               there
               being
               a
               specification
               of
               the
               
                 holy
                 days
              
               in
               the
               book
               it self
               ,
               with
               this
               direction
               ,
               
                 These
                 to
                 be
                 ●bs●rved
                 for
                 Hol●
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 non●
                 other
                 ;
              
               in
               which
               the
               Feasts
               of
               the
               Conversion
               of
               St
               ,
               
                 Paul
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
               Apostle
               
                 Barnabas
              
               are
               omitt●d
               plainly
               ,
               and
               upon
               which
               specification
               the
               Stat.
               5
               
                 &
                 6
                 Ed.
                 6.
                 cap.
              
               3.
               which
               concerns
               the
               
                 holy
                 days
                 ▪
              
               seems
               most
               expresly
               to
               be
               built
               .
               And
               for
               the
               
                 Off●ces
              
               on
               tho●e
               days
               in
               the
               
                 Common-prayer
                 Booke
                 ,
              
               you
               may
               plea●e
               to
               know
               that
               every
               
                 holy
                 day
              
               consisteth
               of
               two
               special
               parts
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               r●st
               or
               cessati●n
               from
               bodily
               labour
               ,
               and
               celebration
               of
               Di●ine
               or
               Rel●gious
               du●ies
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               day●s
               before
               remembred
               a●e
               so
               far
               kept
               holy
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               s●ill
               their
               proper
               and
               peculiar
               
                 Off●ces
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               observed
               in
               all
               the
               
                 Cathedrals
              
               of
               this
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Chappels
                 Royall
                 ,
              
               where
               the
               Service
               is
               read
               every
               day
               ;
               and
               in
               most
               Parish
               Churches
               also
               ,
               as
               oft
               as
               either
               of
               them
               falls
               upon
               a
               
                 Sunday
                 ,
              
               though
               the
               people
               be
               not
               in
               those
               days
               injoined
               to
               rest
               from
               bodily
               labour
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               on
               the
               
                 Coronation
                 day
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               fi●th
               of
               
                 November
                 ,
              
               which
               yet
               are
               reckoned
               by
               the
               people
               for
               a
               kind
               of
               
                 holy
                 days
                 .
              
               Put
               all
               which
               hath
               been
               said
               together
               ,
               and
               the
               ●umme
               is
               this
               ;
               That
               the
               proceedings
               of
               this
               Church
               in
               the
               Reformation
               were
               not
               meerly
               
                 Regall
              
               (
               as
               it
               is
               objected
               by
               some
               
                 Puritans
                 )
              
               much
               les●e
               that
               they
               were
               
                 Parliamentarian
              
               in
               so
               great
               a
               wo●k
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Papists
              
               falsly
               charge
               upon
               us
               ▪
               the
               
                 Parliaments
              
               for
               the
               most
               part
               doing
               li●tle
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               were
               directed
               in
               a
               justifiable
               way
               ,
               the
               work
               being
               done
               
                 Synodically
                 ▪
              
               by
               the
               
                 Clergy
              
               onely
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               usage
               of
               the
               
                 Primi●ive●imes
              
               ,
               the
               King
               concurring
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               corroborating
               what
               they
               had
               ●esolved
               on
               ,
               either
               by
               his
               own
               single
               Act
               in
               his
               letters
               Pa●ent
               .
               
                 Proclamations
              
               and
               
                 I●junctions
              
               or
               by
               some
               publick
               Act
               of
               State
               ,
               as
               in
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               by
               Acts
               of
               
                 Parliament
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               6.
               
               Of
               the
               power
               of
               making
               Canons
               ,
               for
               the
               well
               ordering
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               the
               directing
               of
               the
               people
               in
               the
               publick
               Duties
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               WE
               are
               now
               come
               to
               the
               last
               part
               of
               this
               design
               ,
               unto
               the
               power
               of
               making
               
                 Canons
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               the
               
                 Parliament
              
               of
               
                 England
              
               have
               had
               lesse
               to
               do
               then
               in
               either
               of
               the
               other
               which
               are
               gone
               before
               .
               Concerning
               which
               ,
               I
               must
               d●sire
               you
               to
               remember
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Clergie
                 ,
              
               who
               had
               power
               before
               to
               make
               such
               
                 Canons
              
               and
               
                 Constitut●ons
              
               in
               their
               
                 Convocation
              
               as
               to
               them
               seemed
               meet
               ▪
               promised
               the
               King
               in
               
                 verbo
                 Sacerd●tij
                 ,
              
               not
               to
               Enact
               or
               Ex●cute
               any
               new
               
                 Ca●ons
                 ,
              
               but
               by
               his
               Majesties
               Royal
               Assent
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               authority
               first
               obtained
               in
               tha●
               behalf
               :
               which
               is
               thus
               bri●fly
               touched
               upon
               in
               the
               
                 Ant.
                 
                 Brit.
              
               in
               the
               l●fe
               of
               
                 William
                 Marham
              
               Arch
               Bp
               of
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 Cler●●
                 in
                 verbo
                 Sacerdotij
                 fidem
                 Regid●dit
                 ,
                 ne
                 ulla●
                 deinceps
                 in
                 Synodo
                 
                 ferrent
                 Eccles●asticas
                 leges
                 ,
                 nisi
                 e●
                 Synodas
                 auth●ritate
                 R●gia
                 con●
                 gregata
                 ,
                 et
                 constitutiones
                 in
                 Synodis
                 publicata●
                 eadem
                 au●●oritate
                 ratae
                 essent
                 .
              
               Upon
               which
               ground
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               I
               might
               securely
               raise
               this
               proposition
               ,
               That
               whatso●ver
               the
               Clergy
               did
               ,
               or
               might
               do
               lawfully
               before
               the
               act
               of
               
                 Submission
              
               in
               their
               
                 Convocation
              
               of
               their
               own
               power
               ,
               without
               the
               Kings
               authority
               and
               consent
               concurring
               ,
               the
               same
               they
               can
               ,
               and
               may
               do
               still
               ,
               since
               the
               act
               of
               their
               
                 Submission
                 ;
              
               the
               Kings
               autho●●ty
               and
               consent
               co-operating
               with
               them
               in
               their
               counsels
               ,
               and
               giving
               confirmation
               to
               their
               Constitutions
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               before
               .
               Further
               ,
               i●
               doth
               appear
               by
               the
               aforesaid
               Act.
               25.
               
                 H.
                 8.
                 c.
              
               19.
               ●hat
               all
               such
               
                 Canons
                 ,
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 Ordinances
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Synodals
                 Prouincial
                 ,
              
               as
               were
               made
               be●ore
               the
               said
               
                 Submission
                 ,
              
               which
               be
               not
               contrary
               or
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Laws
               ,
               Statutes
               and
               Customes
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               damage
               or
               hurt
               of
               the
               Ki●gs
               Prerogative
               Royal
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               used
               and
               executed
               as
               in
               former
               times
               .
               And
               by
               the
               Statute
               26.
               
                 H.
                 8.
                 c.
              
               1.
               of
               the
               Kings
               
                 Supr●macy
                 ,
              
               that
               according
               to
               the
               
                 Recognition
              
               made
               in
               
                 Convocation
                 )
              
               ou●
               said
               Soveraign
               Lord
               ,
               his
               heirs
               and
               succes●ors
               ,
               Kings
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               shall
               have
               full
               power
               and
               authority
               from
               time
               to
               time
               to
               visit
               ,
               repress
               ,
               reform
               ,
               order
               ,
               correct
               ,
               
                 &c.
              
               all
               such
               Errours
               ,
               heresies
               ,
               abuses
               ,
               offences
               ,
               contemp●s
               ,
               and
               enormities
               whatsoever
               they
               be
               ,
               
                 &c.
              
               as
               may
               be
               most
               to
               the
               pleasure
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               the
               increase
               of
               vir●●e
               in
               
                 Christs
              
               Religion
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               peace
               ,
               unity
               ,
               and
               tranquillity
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               and
               the
               confirmation
               of
               the
               same
               .
               So
               that
               you
               see
               these
               several
               ways
               of
               ordering
               matters
               for
               the
               Publick
               weal
               and
               governance
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               First
               by
               such
               ancient
               
                 Canons
              
               and
               Constitutions
               ,
               as
               being
               made
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               are
               still
               in
               force
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               such
               n●w
               
                 Canons
              
               as
               are
               ,
               or
               shall
               be
               made
               in
               
                 Convocation
                 ,
              
               with
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Kings
               Consen●
               ;
               And
               Thirdly
               ,
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Soveraign
               Prince
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Precedent●
               laid
               down
               in
               the
               book
               〈…〉
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               ag●s
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Concerning
               which
               you
               must
               remember
               what
               was
               said
               before
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               That
               the
               Statutes
               which
               concern
               the
               Kings
               Supremacy
               are
               
                 Declaratory
              
               of
               an
               old
               power
               onely
               ,
               not
               
                 Introd●ctory
              
               of
               a
               new
               ;
               which
               said
               ,
               we
               shall
               the
               better
               see
               whether
               the
               Parliament
               have
               had
               any
               thing
               to
               do
               either
               in
               making
               Canons
               ,
               or
               prescribing
               Orders
               for
               the
               regulating
               of
               
                 Spiritual
              
               and
               
                 Ecclesiastical
              
               matters
               ,
               and
               unto
               whom
               the
               same
               doth
               of
               right
               belong
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Realm
               of
               
                 England
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               first
               ,
               King
               
                 Henry
              
               being
               restored
               to
               his
               
                 Headship
              
               or
               
                 Supremacy
              
               (
               call
               it
               which
               you
               will
               )
               did
               not
               conceive
               himself
               so
               absolute
               in
               it
               (
               though
               at
               the
               first
               much
               enamoured
               of
               it
               )
               as
               not
               sometimes
               to
               take
               his
               
                 Convocation
              
               
               with
               him
               ,
               but
               at
               all
               ●imes
               to
               be
               advised
               by
               his
               
                 Prelates
                 ,
              
               when
               he
               had
               any
               thing
               to
               do
               that
               concerned
               the
               Church
               ;
               for
               which
               there
               had
               been
               no
               provision
               made
               by
               the
               
                 a●cient
                 Canons
                 ,
              
               grounding
               most
               times
               ,
               his
               
                 Edicts
              
               and
               
                 ●njuncti●ns
              
               Royal
               ,
               upon
               their
               advise
               and
               re●●lution
               .
               For
               on
               this
               groun●
               ▪
               I
               mean
               the
               judgement
               and
               conclusions
               of
               his
               
                 Convocation
                 ,
              
               did
               he
               set
               out
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               yea●
               1536.
               for
               the
               abo●●shing
               of
               superstitious
               Holy
               days
               ,
               the
               ex●erminating
               o●
               the
               
                 Popes
              
               authority
               ,
               the
               publishing
               of
               the
               book
               o●
               Articles
               ,
               which
               before
               we
               spake
               of
               
                 ●um
                 .
              
               8.
               by
               all
               Parsons
               ,
               Vica●s
               and
               Curates
               ;
               for
               preaching
               down
               the
               use
               of
               Im●ges
               ,
               Reliques
               ,
               Pilgrimag●s
               and
               supe●stitious
               Miracles
               ;
               for
               rehea●sing
               o●enly
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 English
                 ●ongue
                 ;
              
               the
               
                 Creed
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Pater
                 noster
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               ten
               Commandements
               ;
               for
               the
               due
               and
               r●verend
               minist●i●g
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               and
               Sacramentals
               ;
               for
               providing
               
                 English
                 Bible●
              
               to
               be
               set
               in
               every
               Church
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               for
               the
               regular
               and
               sober
               life
               of
               
                 Clergy
              
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               relief
               of
               the
               poor
               .
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               the
               King
               proceeded
               sometimes
               onely
               by
               the
               advise
               of
               his
               
                 Prelates
                 ,
              
               as
               in
               the
               Injunctions
               of
               the
               year
               1538.
               for
               quarte●ly
               Sermons
               in
               e●ch
               Parish
               ;
               for
               admitting
               non●
               to
               preach
               but
               men
               sufficien●ly
               Licenced
               ;
               for
               keeping
               a
               Register
               book
               of
               Christnings
               ,
               Weddings
               ,
               and
               Burials
               ;
               for
               the
               due
               paying
               of
               T●thes
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               acc●stomed
               ;
               for
               the
               abolishing
               of
               the
               commemoration
               of
               S●
               .
               
                 Thomas
                 Becket
                 ;
              
               For
               singing
               a
               
                 Parce
                 nobis
                 Domine
                 ,
              
               in
               stead
               of
               
                 Ora
                 pr●nobis
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               like
               to
               these
               .
               And
               of
               this
               sort
               were
               the
               
                 Injunctions
              
               which
               came
               o●t
               in
               some
               years
               succeeding
               ,
               for
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               
                 Images
              
               and
               
                 Reliques
                 ,
              
               with
               all
               the
               Ornaments
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               Monum●n●s
               and
               writings
               of
               feigned
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               for
               restraint
               of
               of●●ring
               or
               setting
               up
               Lights
               in
               any
               Churches
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               the
               
                 Blessed
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               he
               was
               directed
               chiefly
               by
               Archb●shop
               
                 Cra●●er
                 ;
              
               a●
               also
               those
               for
               eating
               of
               white
               meats
               in
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               Lent
               ,
               the
               abolishing
               the
               Fast
               on
               St
               ▪
               
                 Marks
              
               day
               ▪
               and
               the
               ridiculous
               (
               but
               supe●stitious
               sports
               accustomably
               used
               on
               the
               days
               of
               St.
               
                 Cl●ment
                 ,
              
               St.
               
                 Catherine
              
               and
               St.
               
                 Ni●holas
                 .
              
               All
               which
               and
               more
               was
               d●ne
               in
               the
               said
               Kings
               Reign
               without
               help
               of
               Parliament
               .
               For
               which
               I
               shall
               re●er
               you
               to
               the
               
                 Acts
              
               and
               
                 Mon.
                 fol.
              
               1385
               ,
               1425
               1441.
               
               The
               like
               may
               also
               be
               af●irmed
               of
               the
               
                 Inju●ctions
              
               published
               in
               the
               name
               of
               K.
               
                 E.
                 6.
                 
                 An.
              
               1547.
               and
               printed
               also
               then
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Subjects
               ▪
               And
               of
               the
               several
               Letters
               missive
               which
               went
               forth
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               prohibiting
               the
               bearing
               of
               Candles
               one
               
                 Candlemas
              
               day
               :
               of
               Ashes
               in
               
                 Lent
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               Palms
               on
               
                 Palm-sunday
                 ;
              
               for
               the
               taking
               down
               of
               all
               the
               Images
               throughout
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               
               for
               administring
               the
               Communion
               in
               both
               kinds
               ,
               dated
               
                 March
              
               13.
               1548.
               for
               abrogating
               of
               p●ivate
               Mas●es
               ,
               
                 Iune
              
               24
               ▪
               1549.
               for
               bri●ging
               in
               all
               
                 Miss●ls
                 ,
                 Graduals
                 ,
                 Processionals
                 ,
                 Legends
              
               and
               
                 Ordinals
              
               about
               the
               latter
               end
               o●December
               of
               the
               same
               year
               :
               ●or
               taking
               down
               of
               Altars
               ,
               and
               setting
               up
               Tables
               in
               stead
               the●eof
               ,
               
                 An.
              
               1550.
               and
               the
               like
               to
               these
               :
               All
               which
               part●cu●ars
               you
               have
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
              
               book
               of
               
                 Act●
              
               and
               
                 Mon.
              
               in
               King
               
                 Edwards
              
               life
               ,
               which
               whether
               they
               were
               done
               of
               the
               Kings
               meer
               motion
               ,
               or
               by
               advice
               of
               his
               Counc●l
               ,
               or
               by
               co●sultation
               with
               his
               Bishops
               (
               ●or
               there
               is
               little
               left
               upon
               R●cord
               of
               the
               
                 Convoca●ions
              
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               more
               then
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               year
               1552
               )
               ce●tain
               I
               am
               that
               there
               was
               nothing
               done
               ,
               nor
               yet
               p●e●ended
               to
               be
               done
               in
               all
               these
               particulars
               by
               the
               authority
               o●Parliament
               .
               
            
             
               Thus
               also
               in
               Qu.
               
               
                 Elizabe●hs
              
               time
               ,
               before
               the
               new
               B●shops
               were
               well
               setled
               ,
               and
               the
               Q●een
               as●ured
               of
               the
               af●ections
               of
               her
               
                 Clerg●
                 ,
              
               she
               went
               that
               way
               to
               work
               in
               the
               
                 Reformation
                 ,
              
               which
               not
               onely
               her
               two
               Predeces●ors
               ,
               〈◊〉
               all
               the
               Godly
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               in
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 State
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               o●
               th●Christian
               Emperours
               in
               the
               
                 Primitive
              
               times
               had
               done
               before
               her
               ,
               in
               the
               well
               ordering
               o●
               the
               Church
               and
               peop●e
               committed
               to
               their
               care
               and
               government
               by
               Almighty
               God
               ;
               and
               to
               that
               end
               she
               published
               her
               
                 Injunctions
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1559.
               
               A
               book
               of
               
                 Orde●s
                 ▪
                 An.
              
               1561.
               
               Another
               of
               
                 Advertisements
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1562.
               
               All
               tending
               unto
               
                 Reformation
                 ,
              
               unto
               the
               building
               up
               of
               the
               
                 new
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
              
               with
               the
               advise
               and
               counsel
               of
               the
               Metropolitan
               ▪
               and
               some
               other
               godly
               
                 Prela●es
                 ,
              
               who
               were
               then
               ab●ut
               her
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               were
               agreed
               on
               and
               subscribed
               unto
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               presented
               to
               her
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               concurrence
               of
               her
               Court
               of
               
                 Parli●ment
                 .
              
               But
               when
               the
               times
               were
               better
               se●led
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               di●●icul●ies
               of
               her
               Reign
               passed
               over
               ,
               she
               left
               
                 Church
                 work
              
               to
               the
               disposing
               of
               
                 Church-men
                 ,
              
               who
               by
               their
               place
               and
               calling
               were
               most
               proper
               for
               i●
               ;
               and
               they
               being
               met
               in
               
                 C●●vocation
                 ,
              
               and
               thereto
               authorised
               as
               the
               laws
               required
               ,
               did
               make
               and
               publish
               several
               books
               of
               
                 Canons
                 ,
              
               as
               
                 viz.
                 1571.
                 
                 An.
                 1584.
                 
                 An.
              
               1597.
               
               Which
               being
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Queen
               und●r
               the
               broad
               seal
               of
               
                 England
                 ▪
              
               were
               in
               force
               of
               
                 Laws
              
               to
               all
               intents
               and
               purposes
               which
               they
               were
               first
               made
               ;
               but
               being
               confirmed
               without
               those
               formal
               words
               ,
               
                 Her
                 Heirs
              
               and
               
                 Successors
                 ,
              
               are
               not
               binding
               now
               ,
               but
               expired
               together
               with
               the
               Queen
               .
               No
               Act
               of
               
                 Pa●liame●t
              
               required
               to
               confirm
               them
               then
               ,
               nor
               never
               required
               ever
               since
               ,
               on
               the
               like
               occasion
               .
               A
               fuller
               evidence
               whereof
               w●
               cannot
               have
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               
                 Canons
              
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               1603.
               being
               the
               first
               year
               of
               King
               
                 Iames
                 ,
              
               made
               by
               the
               
                 Clergie
                 ,
              
               onely
               in
               the
               
                 C●nvo●●tion
                 ,
              
               and
               confirmed
               onely
               by
               the
               King
               ▪
               
               for
               though
               the
               old
               
                 Canons
              
               were
               in
               force
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               made
               before
               the
               submis●ion
               of
               the
               
                 Clergie
                 ,
              
               as
               before
               I
               shewed
               you
               ,
               which
               served
               in
               all
               these
               wavering
               and
               un●etled
               t●mes
               ,
               for
               the
               perpetu●l
               standing
               rule
               of
               the
               Churches
               govenment
               ;
               yet
               many
               new
               emergent
               c●se●
               did
               require
               new
               ●ules
               ,
               and
               whilest
               th●re
               is
               a
               possibility
               of
               
                 Mali
                 mores
                 ;
              
               there
               will
               be
               a
               necessity
               of
               
                 bona
                 Leges
                 .
              
               Now
               in
               the
               confirmation
               of
               these
               
                 Canons
              
               we
               shall
               find
               it
               thus
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Cl●rgy
              
               being
               met
               in
               their
               
                 Convocatio●
                 ,
              
               according
               to
               the
               Tenour
               and
               effect
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Writ
               ,
               his
               M●j●sty
               was
               pleased
               by
               virtue
               of
               his
               
                 Prerogativ●
                 Royal
              
               and
               
                 Supream
                 authori●y
              
               in
               causes
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
              
               to
               give
               and
               grant
               un●o
               them
               by
               his
               Letters
               Patents
               dated
               
                 Apr.
              
               12.
               and
               
                 Iun.
              
               25.
               full
               ,
               free
               ,
               and
               lawfu●l
               liberty
               ,
               licence
               ,
               power
               and
               authority
               ,
               to
               convene
               ,
               treat
               ,
               debate
               ,
               consider
               ,
               consult
               ,
               and
               agree
               upon
               such
               
                 Canons
                 ,
                 Or●ders
                 ,
                 Ordinances
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Constitutions
                 ,
              
               as
               they
               should
               think
               neces●ary
               ,
               fit
               and
               convenient
               for
               the
               honor
               and
               service
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               the
               good
               and
               quiet
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               better
               government
               thereof
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               
                 &c.
              
               to
               be
               kept
               by
               all
               perso●s
               within
               this
               Realm
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               lawfully
               ,
               being
               members
               o●
               the
               Church
               it
               may
               concern
               them
               ,
               which
               being
               agreed
               on
               by
               the
               
                 Cl●rgie
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               them
               presented
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               humbly
               requiring
               him
               to
               give
               his
               royal
               as●ent
               unto
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Statute
               made
               in
               the
               25
               of
               K.
               
                 H.
              
               8
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Majesties
               Prerogative
               and
               Supream
               authority
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               causes
               to
               ratifie
               and
               confirm
               the
               same
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               was
               graciously
               pleased
               to
               confirm
               and
               ratifie
               them
               by
               his
               Letters
               Patents
               ,
               for
               himself
               ,
               his
               heirs
               ,
               and
               lawfull
               successours
               ,
               straightly
               commanding
               and
               requiring
               all
               his
               loving
               Subj●cts
               ,
               dilig●ntly
               to
               observe
               ,
               execute
               ,
               and
               keep
               the
               same
               in
               all
               points
               ,
               wherein
               they
               do
               or
               may
               concern
               all
               or
               any
               of
               them
               .
               No
               running
               to
               the
               
                 Parliament
              
               to
               confirm
               these
               
                 Canons
                 ,
              
               nor
               any
               question
               made
               till
               this
               present
               by
               temperate
               and
               knowing
               men
               ,
               that
               there
               wanted
               any
               act
               for
               their
               confirmation
               which
               the
               law
               could
               give
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               7.
               
               An
               Answer
               to
               the
               main
               Objections
               of
               either
               Party
               .
            
             
               BUt
               against
               this
               ,
               all
               which
               hath
               been
               said
               before
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               objected
               ,
               ●hat
               being
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               fully
               and
               wholly
               
                 Parliamentarian
                 ,
              
               and
               have
               no
               more
               authority
               and
               jurisdiction
               ,
               
                 nisi
                 a
                 Parliamentis
                 derivatum
                 ,
              
               but
               that
               which
               is
               con●erred
               upon
               them
               by
               the
               power
               of
               
                 Parliam●nts
                 ,
              
               as
               both
               
                 Sanders
              
               and
               
                 Schultingius
              
               do
               expresly
               say
               ,
               whatsoever
               
               they
               shall
               do
               o●
               conclude
               upon
               ,
               either
               in
               
                 Convocation
                 ,
              
               or
               in
               more
               private
               
                 conferences
              
               may
               be
               called
               
                 P●rli●men●arian
              
               also
               .
               And
               this
               last
               calumny
               they
               build
               on
               the
               sev●ral
               St●tutes
               24.
               
               
                 H
                 8.
                 c.
              
               12.
               touching
               the
               manner
               of
               
                 e●ecting
                 and
                 consecrating
                 Arch-Bishops
              
               and
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
              
               that
               of
               the
               1
               
                 E.
                 6.
                 c.
              
               2.
               appointing
               how
               they
               shall
               be
               chosen
               ,
               and
               what
               sea●s
               they
               sha●l
               u●e
               ;
               th●se
               of
               3
               and
               4
               
                 Ed.
                 6.
                 c.
              
               12.
               
               &
               5
               ▪
               &
               6.
               
                 E.
              
               6.
               ●or
               
                 authorizing
                 of
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 Ordination
                 .
              
               But
               ch●●fly
               that
               of
               the
               8
               
                 Eliz.
                 c.
              
               1.
               for
               making
               good
               all
               Acts
               since
               ▪
               1
               
                 Eliz.
              
               in
               
                 co●s●crating
                 ,
              
               any
               
                 Arch
                 Bishop
                 or
                 Bishop
                 within
                 this
                 Rea●m
                 .
              
               ●o
               give
               a
               general
               answer
               to
               each
               several
               cavil
               ,
               you
               may
               please
               to
               know
               ;
               that
               the
               Bishops
               as
               they
               now
               stand
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               derive
               their
               calling
               together
               with
               their
               authority
               and
               power
               in
               Spiritual
               mat●ers
               ,
               from
               no
               other
               hands
               ,
               then
               those
               of
               
                 Christ
              
               and
               his
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
              
               their
               
                 Temporal
              
               honors
               and
               pos●●●●ions
               ,
               from
               the
               bounty
               and
               affection
               onely
               of
               our
               Kings
               &
               Princes
               ,
               their
               
                 Ecclesiastical
              
               juri●diction
               in
               ca●ses
               
                 Matrimonial
                 ,
                 Testamentary
              
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               for
               which
               no
               action
               lieth
               at
               the
               
                 common
                 Law
                 ,
              
               from
               continuall
               usage
               and
               prescription
               ;
               and
               ratified
               and
               continued
               unto
               them
               in
               the
               
                 Magna
                 Charta
              
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               more
               unto
               the
               
                 Parliament
              
               than
               all
               sort
               of
               subjects
               do
               besid●s
               ,
               whose
               fortunes
               and
               estates
               have
               been
               occasionally
               and
               collaterally
               confirmed
               in
               
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               And
               as
               for
               the
               particular
               Statutes
               which
               are
               touched
               upon
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               24
               
                 H.
              
               8.
               do●h
               only
               constitute
               and
               ordain
               a
               way
               by
               which
               they
               might
               be
               chose
               and
               con●ecrated
               ,
               without
               recourse
               to
               
                 Rome
              
               for
               a
               
                 con●irmation
                 ▪
              
               which
               formerly
               had
               put
               the
               
                 Pr●lates
              
               to
               great
               charge
               and
               trouble
               ;
               but
               for
               the
               
                 form
              
               and
               ma●ner
               of
               their
               
                 consecration
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Sta●u●e
              
               leaves
               it
               to
               those
               
                 Rites
              
               and
               
                 Ceremonies
              
               wherewith
               before
               it
               was
               perfo●●ed
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
                 Sanders
              
               doth
               not
               stick
               to
               affirm
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Bishops
               which
               were
               made
               in
               King
               
                 Henries
              
               days
               were
               lawfully
               and
               Canonically
               ordained
               and
               cons●crated
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               not
               on●ly
               being
               acknowledged
               in
               Queen
               
                 Maries
              
               days
               for
               lawfull
               and
               Canonical
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               called
               on
               to
               assist
               at
               the
               consecration
               of
               such
               other
               Bishops
               
                 (
                 Car●inal
                 Pool
              
               himself
               for
               one
               )
               as
               were
               promoted
               in
               her
               Reign
               ,
               whereof
               see
               
                 Masons
              
               book
               
                 de
                 Minist.
                 Ang.
                 l.
                 c.
              
               〈◊〉
               Next
               for
               the
               Statute
               1
               
                 E.
                 6.
                 cap.
              
               2.
               besides
               that
               it
               is
               satisfied
               in
               part
               by
               the
               former
               Answer
               as
               it
               relates
               to
               their
               
                 Canon●cal
                 Consecrations
                 ,
              
               it
               was
               repeaeld
               to
               
                 T●rminis
              
               in
               the
               first
               of
               Queene
               
                 Maries
              
               Reigne
               ,
               and
               never
               stood
               in
               ●orce
               nor
               practise
               to
               this
               day
               ▪
               That
               of
               the
               authorizing
               of
               the
               booke
               of
               
                 Ordination
              
               in
               two
               severall
               
                 Parliaments
              
               of
               that
               King
               ,
               the
               one
               a
               
                 parte
                 ante
                 ,
              
               and
               
               the
               other
               a
               
                 parte
                 post
                 ,
              
               as
               before
               I
               told
               you
               ,
               m●ght
               indeed
               seeme
               somewhat
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               if
               any
               thing
               were
               wan●ing
               in
               it
               which
               had
               beene
               used
               i●
               the
               
                 formula's
              
               of
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 times
                 ,
              
               or
               if
               the
               book
               had
               be●n
               composed
               in
               
                 Pa●liament
                 ,
              
               or
               by
               
                 Parliament
                 men
                 ,
              
               or
               otherwise
               received
               more
               authority
               from
               them
               ,
               then
               that
               i●
               might
               be
               lawfully
               used
               and
               exerc●sed
               th●oughou●
               the
               Kingdome
               .
               But
               it
               is
               pl●in
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               these
               things
               were
               o●jected
               〈◊〉
               Queen
               
                 Maries
              
               day●●
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 P●pists
              
               stood
               m●st
               upon
               their
               points
               ▪
               〈◊〉
               
                 Ordinal
              
               being
               not
               ●a●led
               in
               ,
               because
               it
               had
               too
               much
               of
               the
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               bu●
               becau●e
               it
               had
               too
               l●ttle
               of
               the
               
                 Pope
                 ,
              
               and
               re●sh●d
               too
               strongly
               of
               the
               
                 P●imitive
              
               piety
               .
               And
               for
               the
               S●atute
               o●
               8
               of
               Qu.
               
                 Eliz●beth
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               chiefly
               stood
               on
               ,
               all
               that
               was
               done
               therein
               was
               no
               more
               then
               thi●
               ,
               and
               on
               this
               occasion
               .
               A
               question
               had
               been
               m●de
               by
               captiou●
               and
               unquiet
               men
               ,
               and
               amongst
               the
               rest
               by
               Doctor
               
                 B●nner
                 ,
              
               sometimes
               Bishop
               of
               
                 London
                 ,
              
               whether
               the
               Bishops
               of
               those
               times
               were
               law●ully
               ordained
               or
               not
               ;
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               doub●
               being
               this
               (
               which
               I
               marvell
               
                 Mason
              
               did
               not
               s●e
               )
               because
               the
               ●ook
               of
               
                 Ordination
              
               which
               was
               annulled
               and
               ab●ogated
               in
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               Queen
               
                 Mary
                 ▪
              
               had
               not
               been
               yet
               restored
               ,
               and
               revived
               by
               any
               legal
               Act
               o●
               Qu.
               
               
                 Elizabeths
              
               time
               ;
               which
               Cau●e
               being
               brought
               before
               the
               
                 P●rliamen●
              
               in
               the
               8
               year
               of
               her
               Reign
               ,
               th●P●rli●ment
               took
               notice
               first
               ,
               that
               their
               not
               restoring
               of
               tha●
               booke
               〈…〉
               fo●mer
               power
               in
               ter●s
               significant
               and
               expresse
               ,
               was
               but
               
                 〈…〉
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               declare
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Stature
               5
               and
               6
               
                 E.
              
               6.
               it
               had
               been
               〈◊〉
               to
               the
               book
               of
               
                 Common-pr●yer
              
               and
               Administration
               of
               the
               Sacram●nss
               ,
               as
               a
               member
               of
               it
               ,
               at
               least
               as
               an
               App●●dant
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               by
               the
               Sta●u●e
               1
               
                 Eliz.
                 c.
                 
                 ●
                 .
              
               was
               restored
               again
               together
               with
               the
               s●id
               boo●
               〈◊〉
               
                 Common-prayer
                 ,
              
               intentionally
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               
                 Terminis
                 .
              
               But
               〈…〉
               words
               in
               the
               said
               Statute
               were
               not
               clear
               enough
               to
               remove
               all
               doub●s
               they
               therefore
               did
               revive
               now
               ,
               and
               did
               accordingly
               enact
               ,
               
                 That
                 whatso●ve●
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 that
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 good
                 in
                 Law
                 ,
              
               〈…〉
               the
               total
               of
               the
               Statute
               ,
               and
               this
               shews
               rather
               in
               my
               judgement
               ,
               tha●
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Queens
               first
               times
               had
               too
               little
               of
               the
               
                 Parliament
              
               in
               them
               ,
               then
               that
               they
               were
               conceived
               to
               have
               had
               too
               much
               .
               And
               so
               I
               come
               to
               your
               la●t
               Objection
               ,
               which
               concerns
               the
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               whose
               entertaining
               all
               occasions
               to
               manifest
               their
               power
               in
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
              
               mat●●●●
               ,
               doth
               seeme
               to
               you
               to
               make
               that
               groundlesse
               sl●nder
               of
               the
               
                 P●pists
              
               the
               more
               fair
               and
               pla●sible
               .
            
             
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               that
               many
               
                 Members
              
               of
               both
               Houses
               in
               these
               latter
               Times
               ,
               have
               been
               ●een
               very
               ready
               to
               embrace
               all
               businesses
               which
               are
               offered
               to
               them
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               probable
               hope
               of
               drawing
               the
               managery
               of
               all
               Affairs
               ,
               as
               well
               
                 Ecclesiastical
              
               as
               
                 Civil
                 ,
              
               into
               their
               own
               hands
               .
               And
               some
               there
               are
               ,
               who
               being
               they
               cannot
               hope
               to
               have
               their
               fancies
               authorized
               in
               a
               
                 regular
              
               way
               ,
               do
               put
               them
               upon
               such
               designs
               ,
               as
               neither
               can
               consist
               with
               the
               nature
               of
               
                 Parliaments
                 ,
              
               nor
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               nor
               with
               the
               priviledges
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ;
               nor
               ,
               to
               say
               truth
               ,
               with
               the
               esteem
               and
               reputation
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               .
               And
               this
               hath
               been
               a
               practice
               even
               as
               old
               as
               
                 Wicklisse
                 ,
              
               who
               in
               the
               time
               of
               K.
               R.
               2.
               addressed
               his
               Petition
               to
               the
               
                 Parliament
              
               (
               as
               we
               read
               in
               
                 Walsingham
                 )
              
               for
               the
               
                 reformation
              
               of
               the
               
                 Clergy
                 ,
              
               the
               rooting
               out
               of
               many
               false
               and
               erroneous
               
                 Tenents
                 ,
              
               and
               for
               establishing
               of
               his
               own
               Doctrines
               (
               who
               though
               he
               had
               some
               
                 Wheat
                 ,
              
               had
               more
               
                 Tares
              
               by
               ods
               )
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 .
              
               And
               lest
               he
               might
               be
               thought
               to
               have
               gone
               a
               way
               ,
               as
               dangerous
               and
               unjustifiable
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               strange
               and
               new
               ,
               he
               laid
               it
               down
               for
               a
               position
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Temporal
                 Lords
              
               (
               where
               by
               the
               way
               this
               ascribes
               no
               authority
               or
               power
               at
               all
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               )
               might
               lawfully
               examine
               and
               
                 reform
              
               the
               
                 Disorders
              
               and
               
                 Corruptions
              
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               discovery
               of
               the
               errors
               and
               corruptions
               of
               it
               ,
               devest
               her
               of
               all
               Tithes
               and
               Temporal
               endowments
               ,
               till
               she
               were
               reformed
               .
               But
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               (
               more
               then
               this
               )
               for
               all
               he
               was
               so
               strongly
               back●d
               by
               the
               Duke
               of
               
                 Lancaster
                 ,
              
               neither
               his
               Petition
               nor
               his
               Position
               found
               any
               welcome
               in
               the
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               further
               then
               that
               it
               made
               them
               cast
               many
               a
               longing
               eye
               on
               the
               
                 Churches
                 pa●rimony
                 ;
              
               or
               produced
               any
               other
               effect
               towards
               the
               work
               of
               
                 reformation
                 ,
              
               which
               he
               chiefly
               aimed
               at
               ,
               then
               that
               it
               hath
               since
               served
               for
               a
               
                 precedent
              
               to
               
                 Penry
                 ,
                 Pry●
                 ,
              
               and
               such
               like
               troublesome
               and
               unquiet
               spirits
               ,
               to
               disturb
               the
               
                 Church
                 ,
              
               and
               set
               on
               foot
               those
               dreams
               and
               dotages
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               they
               du●st
               not
               publish
               .
               And
               to
               say
               truth
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               the
               
                 Clergy
              
               were
               in
               power
               ,
               and
               had
               authority
               in
               Convocation
               to
               do
               what
               th●y
               would
               in
               matters
               which
               concerned
               Religion
               ;
               those
               of
               the
               
                 Parliament
              
               conceived
               it
               neither
               safe
               nor
               fitting
               to
               intermeddle
               in
               such
               business
               as
               concerned
               the
               
                 Clergy
                 ,
              
               for
               fear
               of
               being
               questioned
               for
               it
               at
               the
               
                 Churches
              
               Bar.
               
               But
               when
               that
               Power
               
               was
               lessened
               (
               though
               it
               were
               not
               lost
               )
               by
               the
               
                 submission
              
               of
               the
               
                 Clergy
              
               to
               K.
               H.
               8.
               and
               by
               the
               
                 Act
                 of
                 the
                 Supremacy
              
               which
               ensued
               upon
               it
               ;
               then
               did
               the
               
                 Parliaments
              
               begin
               to
               intrench
               upon
               the
               
                 Churches
                 Rights
                 ,
              
               to
               offer
               at
               ,
               and
               entertain
               such
               businesses
               ,
               as
               formerly
               were
               held
               peculiar
               to
               the
               
                 Clergy
              
               only
               ;
               next
               ,
               to
               dispute
               their
               
                 charters
              
               and
               reverse
               their
               
                 priviledges
                 ;
              
               and
               finally
               ,
               to
               impose
               some
               hard
               Lawes
               upon
               them
               .
               And
               of
               these
               notable
               incroachments
               ,
               
                 Matthew
                 Parker
              
               thus
               complains
               in
               the
               life
               of
               
                 Cranmer
                 ,
                 Qua
                 Ecclesiasticarum
                 legum
                 potestate
                 abdicata
                 ,
                 populus
                 in
                 Parliamento
                 coepit
                 de
                 rebus
                 divinis
                 inconsulto
                 Clero
                 Sancire
                 ,
                 tum
                 al
                 s●ntis
                 C●eri
                 privileg●a
                 sensim
                 de●rahere
                 ,
                 ju●a●●
                 duriora
                 quibus
                 Cl●rus
                 invitus
                 teneretur
                 ,
                 Constituere
                 .
              
               But
               these
               were
               only
               
                 tentamenta
                 ,
              
               offers
               and
               undertakings
               only
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               then
               so
               .
               Neither
               the
               
                 Parliaments
              
               of
               K
               
                 Edward
                 ,
              
               or
               Q.
               
                 Elizabeths
              
               time
               knew
               what
               it
               was
               to
               make
               
                 Committees
                 for
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               or
               thought
               it
               fit
               that
               
                 Vzzah
              
               should
               support
               the
               
                 A●k
                 ▪
              
               though
               he
               saw
               it
               tottering
               .
               That
               was
               a
               work
               belonging
               to
               the
               
                 Levites
              
               only
               ,
               none
               of
               the
               other
               
                 Tribes
              
               were
               to
               meddle
               with
               it
               .
               But
               as
               the
               
                 ●uritan
                 Faction
              
               grew
               more
               strong
               and
               active
               ,
               so
               they
               applyed
               themselves
               more
               openly
               to
               the
               Houses
               of
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               but
               specially
               to
               the
               House
               of
               
                 Commons
                 ;
              
               p●tting
               all
               power
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               
                 Ecclesiastical
              
               and
               
                 spiritual
                 Causes
                 ,
              
               as
               in
               matt●rs
               
                 Temporal
                 .
              
               This
               ,
               amongst
               others
               ,
               confidently
               affirmed
               by
               Mr.
               
                 Pryn
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               his
               book
               called
               
                 Anti-Arminianism
                 ,
              
               where
               he
               a●ers
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 our
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 our
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 our
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 our
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 our
                 Articles
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 our
                 Homilies
                 ,
                 Common-prayer
                 Book
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 publiquely
                 received
                 ,
                 supported
                 ,
                 or
                 established
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               And
               this
               not
               only
               since
               the
               time
               of
               the
               
                 Reformation
                 ,
              
               but
               that
               
                 Religion
                 and
                 Church
                 affairs
                 were
                 determined
                 ,
                 ratified
                 ,
                 declared
                 ,
                 and
                 ordered
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 waies
                 else
                 ,
                 even
                 then
                 when
                 Popery
                 and
                 Church-men
                 had
                 the
                 grea●●●
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               Which
               strange
               assertion
               falling
               from
               the
               pen
               of
               so
               great
               a
               〈◊〉
               ,
               was
               forthwith
               cheerfully
               received
               amongst
               our
               
                 Pharisces
                 ,
              
               who
               hoped
               to
               have
               the
               highest
               places
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               the
               
                 Synagogue
                 ,
              
               but
               the
               Court
               of
               
                 Sanhedrim
                 ,
              
               advancing
               the
               Authority
               of
               
                 Parliaments
              
               to
               so
               high
               a
               pitch
               ,
               that
               by
               degrees
               they
               fastened
               on
               them
               ,
               both
               an
               
                 infallibility
              
               of
               judgement
               ,
               and
               an
               
                 ●mnipotency
              
               of
               power
               .
               Nor
               can
               it
               be
               denied
               (
               to
               
               deal
               truly
               with
               you
               )
               but
               that
               they
               met
               with
               many
               apt
               
                 scholars
              
               in
               that
               House
               ,
               who
               either
               out
               of
               a
               desire
               to
               bring
               all
               the
               grist
               to
               their
               own
               
                 Mill
                 ,
              
               or
               willing
               to
               enlarge
               the
               great
               power
               of
               
                 Parliaments
                 ,
              
               by
               making
               new
               
                 precedents
              
               for
               Posterity
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               faction
               ,
               or
               affection
               ,
               or
               what
               else
               you
               please
               ,
               began
               to
               put
               their
               Rules
               in
               practise
               ,
               and
               draw
               all
               matters
               whatsoever
               within
               the
               cognizance
               of
               that
               Court
               ;
               In
               which
               their
               embracements
               were
               at
               last
               so
               general
               ,
               and
               that
               humour
               in
               the
               House
               so
               prevalent
               ;
               that
               one
               being
               once
               demanded
               ,
               what
               they
               did
               amongst
               them
               ,
               returned
               this
               answer
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 making
                 a
                 new
                 Creed
                 :
              
               Another
               being
               heard
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 quiet
                 in
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 holy
                 Text
                 should
                 be
                 confirmed
                 by
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 theirs
                 :
              
               Which
               passages
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               true
               and
               real
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               have
               them
               from
               an
               honest
               hand
               )
               I
               assure
               you
               they
               are
               bitter
               jests
               .
               But
               this
               ,
               although
               indeed
               it
               be
               the
               sicknesse
               and
               disease
               of
               the
               present
               Times
               ,
               and
               little
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               can
               be
               no
               prejudice
               at
               all
               to
               the
               way
               and
               means
               of
               the
               
                 Reformation
                 ;
              
               amongst
               sober
               and
               discerning
               men
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               
                 Church
              
               being
               setled
               ,
               the
               
                 Liturgy
              
               published
               and
               confirmed
               ,
               the
               
                 Can●ns
              
               authorized
               and
               executed
               ,
               when
               no
               such
               humour
               was
               predominant
               ,
               nor
               no
               such
               power
               pretended
               to
               ,
               by
               both
               or
               either
               of
               the
               Houses
               of
               
                 Parliament
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               here
               perhaps
               it
               will
               be
               said
               that
               we
               are
               fallen
               into
               
                 Charyb●is
              
               by
               avoiding
               
                 S●yl●a
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               endevouring
               to
               stop
               the
               mouth
               of
               this
               
                 Popish
              
               Calumny
               ,
               we
               have
               set
               open
               a
               wide
               gap
               to
               another
               no
               lesse
               scandalous
               of
               the
               
                 Presbyterians
                 ;
              
               who
               being
               as
               professed
               enemies
               of
               the
               Kings
               as
               the
               Popes
               
                 Supremacy
                 ,
              
               and
               noting
               that
               strong
               influence
               which
               the
               King
               h●●h
               had
               in
               
                 Ecclesiastical
              
               affairs
               since
               the
               first
               attempts
               for
               Reformation
               ,
               have
               charg'd
               it
               as
               reproachfully
               on
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Religion
               here
               est●blished
               ,
               〈…〉
               and
               a
               
                 Regal-Gospel
                 .
              
               But
               the
               Answer
               unto
               this
               is
               〈◊〉
               For
               first
               the
               Kings
               intended
               by
               the
               Objectors
               ,
               did
               not
               act
               much
               in
               order
               to
               the
               
                 Reformation
              
               (
               as
               appears
               by
               that
               which
               hath
               been
               said
               )
               but
               either
               by
               the
               advice
               and
               cooperation
               of
               the
               whole
               Clergy
               of
               the
               Realm
               in
               their
               Convocations
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Counsel
               and
               consent
               of
               the
               Bishops
               and
               most
               eminent
               
               Church-men
               in
               particular
               Conferences
               :
               which
               made
               it
               properly
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Clergy
               only
               ,
               the
               Kings
               no
               otherwise
               then
               as
               it
               was
               propounded
               by
               him
               ,
               or
               finally
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Civil
               S●nction
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               had
               they
               done
               more
               in
               it
               then
               they
               did
               ,
               they
               had
               been
               warranted
               so
               to
               do
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               who
               hath
               committed
               unto
               Kings
               and
               soveraign
               Princes
               a
               Supreme
               or
               supereminent
               power
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               all
               matters
               of
               a
               Temporal
               ,
               or
               secular
               nature
               ,
               but
               in
               such
               a●
               do
               concern
               Religion
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Christ
                 .
              
               And
               so
               S
               ▪
               
                 Augustine
              
               hath
               resolved
               it
               in
               his
               thi●d
               Book
               against
               
                 Cres●onius
                 .
                 In
                 hoc
                 Reges
                 sicut
                 iis
                 divinitus
                 praecipitur
                 :
              
               (
               pray
               you
               note
               that
               well
               )
               
                 Deo
                 serviunt
              
               in
               quantum
               Reges
               sunt
               ,
               
                 si
                 in
                 suo
                 Regno
                 bona
                 jubeant
                 ,
                 mala
                 prohibeant
                 ,
                 non
                 solum
                 quae
                 p●rtinent
                 ad
                 humanam
                 societatem
                 ,
                 verum
                 etiam
                 ad
              
               Divinam
               
                 Religionem
                 .
              
               Which
               words
               of
               his
               ●●emed
               so
               significant
               and
               convincing
               unto
               
                 Hart
              
               the
               
                 Iesuite
                 ,
              
               that
               being
               shewed
               the
               Tractate
               writ
               by
               Dr.
               
                 Nowell
              
               against
               
                 Dorman
              
               the
               Priest
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               Q
               
                 Elizabeths
              
               time
               ,
               and
               finding
               how
               the
               case
               was
               stated
               by
               that
               reverend
               person
               ,
               he
               did
               ingenu●usly
               confesse
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               authority
               ascribed
               to
               the
               Kings
               of
               
                 England
              
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               affaire
               ,
               but
               what
               was
               warranted
               unto
               them
               by
               that
               place
               of
               
                 Augustine
                 .
              
               The
               like
               affirmed
               by
               him
               that
               calleth
               himself
               
                 Francis●us
                 de
                 S.
                 Cl●ra
                 ,
              
               though
               a
               
                 Iesuite
              
               too
               (
               that
               you
               may
               see
               how
               much
               more
               candid
               and
               ingenuous
               the
               
                 Iesuites
              
               are
               in
               this
               point
               then
               the
               
                 Presbyterians
                 )
              
               in
               his
               
                 Examen
              
               of
               the
               
                 Articles
              
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 .
              
               But
               hereof
               you
               may
               give
               me
               opportunity
               to
               speak
               more
               hereafter
               ,
               when
               you
               propose
               the
               Doubts
               which
               you
               say
               you
               have
               ,
               relating
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               
                 Protestant
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               I
               shall
               say
               no
               more
               of
               it
               at
               the
               present
               time
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             SECT.
             II.
             
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             declared
             and
             justified
             .
          
           
             HItherto
             I
             had
             gone
             in
             order
             to
             your
             satisfaction
             and
             communicated
             my
             conceptions
             in
             writing
             to
             you
             ,
             when
             I
             received
             your
             letter
             of
             the
             4.
             of
             
               Ianuary
               ,
            
             in
             which
             you
             signified
             the
             high
             contentment
             I
             had
             given
             you
             ,
             in
             cond●scending
             to
             your
             weaknesse
             ,
             (
             as
             you
             pleased
             to
             call
             it
             )
             and
             freeing
             you
             from
             those
             doubts
             which
             lay
             heaviest
             on
             you
             .
             And
             therewithall
             you
             did
             request
             me
             to
             give
             you
             leave
             to
             propound
             those
             other
             
               Scruples
            
             which
             were
             yet
             behinde
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             
               Protestant
            
             Churches
             ,
             either
             too
             little
             or
             too
             much
             looked
             after
             in
             the
             
               Reformation
               .
            
             And
             first
             you
             say
             it
             is
             complained
             of
             by
             some
             Zelots
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             that
             the
             Pope
             was
             very
             hardly
             and
             unjustly
             dealt
             with
             in
             being
             deprived
             of
             the
             
               Supremacy
            
             so
             long
             enjoyed
             and
             exercised
             by
             his
             predecessors
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             an
             
               innovation
            
             no
             lesse
             strange
             then
             dangerous
             to
             settle
             it
             upon
             the
             King.
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             proceeded
             to
             a
             
               Reformation
            
             without
             the
             
               Pope
               ,
            
             considered
             either
             as
             the
             
               Patriarch
            
             of
             the
             Western
             world
             ,
             or
             the
             Apostle
             in
             particular
             of
             the
             
               English
            
             Nation
             .
             3.
             
             That
             if
             a
             
               Reformation
            
             had
             been
             found
             so
             necessary
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             done
             by
             a
             
               General
               Councel
               ,
            
             at
             least
             with
             the
             consent
             and
             co-operation
             of
             the
             Sister-Churches
             ,
             especially
             of
             those
             who
             were
             engaged
             at
             the
             same
             time
             in
             the
             same
             designs
             .
             4.
             
             That
             in
             the
             carrying
             on
             of
             the
             
               Reformation
            
             the
             Church
             proceeded
             very
             unadvisedly
             ,
             in
             letting
             the
             people
             have
             the
             
               Scriptures
            
             and
             the
             publique
             
               Liturgie
            
             in
             the
             
               ●ulgar
            
             tongue
             ,
             the
             dangerous
             consequents
             whereof
             are
             now
             grown
             too
             visible
             .
             5.
             
             That
             the
             proceedings
             in
             the
             point
             of
             the
             
               Common-prayer
               Book
            
             were
             meerly
             
               Regall
               ,
            
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Clergy
             not
             consulted
             with
             ,
             or
             consenting
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             consequently
             not
             so
             
               Regular
            
             
             as
             we
             fain
             would
             have
             it
             .
             And
             6.
             
             That
             in
             the
             power
             of
             making
             Canons
             and
             determining
             matters
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             have
             so
             ●ettered
             and
             in●angled
             themselves
             by
             the
             Act
             of
             
               Submission
               ,
            
             that
             they
             can
             neither
             meet
             ,
             deliberate
             ,
             concl●de
             nor
             ●x●cute
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             are
             enabled
             by
             the
             Kings
             authority
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Vassallage
             inconsistent
             with
             their
             native
             Libertie●
             ,
             and
             not
             agreeable
             to
             the
             usage
             of
             the
             Primitive
             times
             .
             These
             are
             the
             points
             in
             which
             you
             now
             desire
             to
             have
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             have
             it
             in
             the
             best
             way
             I
             am
             able
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             that
             so
             you
             may
             be
             freed
             hereafter
             from
             such
             ●roubles
             and
             
               Disputants
               ,
            
             as
             I
             perceive
             have
             laboured
             to
             perplex
             your
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             make
             you
             lesse
             affectionate
             then
             formerly
             to
             the
             Church
             your
             Mother
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               did
               not
               innova●e
               in
               the
               Ej●ction
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               setling
               the
               Supremacy
               in
               the
               Regal
               Crown
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               this
               point
               you
               are
               to
               know
               that
               it
               hath
               been
               and
               still
               is
               the
               general
               and
               constant
               judgement
               of
               the
               greatest
               Lawyers
               of
               this
               Kingdome
               ,
               that
               the
               vesting
               of
               the
               
                 Supremacy
              
               in
               the
               Crown
               Imperial
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               was
               not
               
                 Introductory
              
               of
               any
               
                 new
                 Right
              
               or
               
                 Power
              
               which
               was
               not
               in
               the
               Crown
               before
               ,
               but
               
                 Declaratory
              
               of
               an
               old
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               anciently
               and
               
                 original●y
              
               inherent
               in
               it
               ,
               though
               of
               late
               Times
               usurped
               by
               the
               Popes
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               
                 Abeyance
              
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               as
               our
               Lawyers
               phrase
               it
               .
               And
               they
               have
               so
               resolved
               it
               upon
               very
               good
               〈◊〉
               ●●he
               principal
               manag●ry
               of
               〈◊〉
               which
               conce●n
               Religion
               being
               a
               flower
               inseparably
               annexed
               to
               the
               ●egal
               Diadem
               ,
               not
               proper
               and
               peculiar
               only
               to
               the
               Kings
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               but
               to
               all
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               them
               exercised
               and
               enjoyed
               accordingly
               in
               their
               times
               and
               places
               .
               For
               who
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               we●e
               the
               men
               in
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Church
              
               who
               destroy●d
               the
               
                 Idols
              
               of
               that
               people
               ,
               cut
               down
               the
               Groves
               ,
               demolished
               the
               high
               places
               ,
               and
               brake
               in
               pi●ces
               the
               
                 Brazen
                 Serpent
                 ,
              
               when
               abused
               to
               
                 Idolatry
                 ?
              
               Were
               they
               not
               the
               godly
               King●
               and
               Prince●
               only
               which
               sw●y●●
               〈◊〉
               Scepter
               of
               that
               Kingdom●
               ?
               And
               though
               '
               ●is
               possible
               〈◊〉
               that
               they
               might
               do
               it
               by
               the
               counsel
               and
               advice
               
               of
               the
               
                 High
                 Priests
              
               of
               that
               Nation
               ,
               or
               of
               some
               of
               the
               more
               godly
               
                 Priests
              
               and
               
                 Levites
              
               (
               who
               had
               a
               zeal
               unto
               the
               L●w
               of
               the
               most
               high
               God
               )
               yet
               we
               finde
               nothing
               of
               it
               in
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ;
               the
               merit
               of
               these
               
                 Reformations
              
               which
               were
               made
               occasionally
               in
               that
               faulty
               
                 Church
                 ,
              
               being
               ascribed
               unto
               their
               Kings
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               them
               .
               Had
               they
               done
               any
               thing
               in
               this
               which
               belonged
               not
               to
               their
               place
               and
               calling
               ,
               or
               by
               so
               doing
               had
               intrenched
               on
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               
                 Pri●sts
              
               and
               
                 Levites
                 ,
              
               that
               God
               who
               punished
               
                 Vzzah
              
               for
               attempting
               to
               support
               the
               Arke
               when
               he
               saw
               it
               tot●ering
               ,
               and
               smote
               
                 Osias
              
               with
               a
               Leprosie
               for
               
                 burning
                 incense
              
               in
               the
               Temple
               (
               things
               which
               the
               
                 Priests
              
               and
               
                 Levites
              
               only
               were
               to
               meddle
               in
               )
               would
               not
               have
               suffered
               those
               good
               Kings
               to
               have
               gone
               unpunished
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               uncensured
               ,
               how
               good
               so●ver
               their
               intentions
               and
               〈◊〉
               we●e
               .
               Nay
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               when
               any
               thing
               was
               amis●e
               in
               the
               
                 Church
              
               of
               
                 Iewry
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 King●
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               the
               〈◊〉
               were
               admonished
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               reproved
               for
               it
               by
               the
               
                 Prophets
                 ;
              
               which
               sheweth
               that
               they
               were
               trusted
               with
               the
               
                 Reformation
                 ,
              
               and
               none
               else
               but
               they
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               also
               said
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
              
               that
               he
               distributed
               the
               
                 Priests
              
               and
               
                 Levites
              
               into
               several
               
                 Classes
                 ,
              
               alot●e●
               to
               them
               the
               particular
               times
               of
               their
               Ministration
               ,
               and
               designed
               them
               unto
               several
               Offices
               in
               the
               
                 Publick
                 Service
                 ?
                 Iosephus
              
               adding
               to
               these
               passages
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Writ
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 c●mposed
                 Hymns
                 and
                 Songs
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 sung
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 especial
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 Liturgy
                 .
              
               Of
               which
               ,
               although
               it
               may
               be
               said
               that
               he
               composed
               those
               
                 Songs
              
               and
               
                 Hymns
              
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               
                 Prophetical
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               yet
               he
               imposed
               them
               on
               the
               
                 Church
                 ,
              
               appointed
               
                 singing-men
              
               to
               sing
               them
               ,
               and
               prescribed
               
                 Vestments
              
               also
               to
               thes●singing-men
               
                 ,
              
               by
               no
               other
               power
               then
               the
               
                 regal
              
               only
               :
               None
               of
               the
               
                 Pri●sts
              
               consulted
               in
               i●
               ,
               for
               ought
               yet
               appears
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               authority
               was
               ●xercised
               and
               enjoyed
               by
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Emperors
                 ,
              
               not
               only
               in
               their
               calling
               Councels
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               assisting
               at
               them
               ,
               or
               presiding
               in
               them
               by
               themselves
               ,
               or
               their
               Deputies
               ,
               or
               Commissioners
               ;
               but
               also
               in
               confirming
               the
               Acts
               thereof
               .
               He
               that
               consults
               the
               
                 C●de
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Lawes
                 ,
              
               will
               finde
               the
               best
               Princes
               to
               have
               been
               most
               active
               in
               things
               which
               did
               concern
               
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               in
               regulating
               matters
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               setting
               out
               their
               
               
                 Imperial
                 Edicts
              
               for
               suppressing
               of
               
                 Hereticks
                 .
                 Quid
                 Im●eratori
                 cum
                 Ecclesia
                 ?
              
               What
               hath
               the
               Emperor
               to
               d●
               in
               matters
               which
               concern
               the
               Church
               ?
               is
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               Brand
               marks
               which
               
                 Optatus
              
               sets
               upon
               the
               
                 Donatists
                 .
              
               And
               though
               some
               Christians
               of
               the
               East
               have
               in
               the
               way
               of
               scorn
               had
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Melchites
              
               (
               men
               of
               the
               Kings
               Religion
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               doth
               intimate
               )
               b●cause
               they
               adhered
               unto
               those
               
                 Doctrines
              
               which
               the
               
                 Emperors
                 ,
              
               agreeable
               to
               former
               Councels
               ,
               had
               confirmed
               and
               ratified
               :
               yet
               the
               best
               was
               ,
               that
               none
               but
               
                 Sectaries
              
               and
               
                 Hereticks
              
               put
               that
               name
               upon
               them
               .
               Neither
               the
               men
               ,
               nor
               the
               Religion
               was
               a
               ●ot
               the
               worse
               .
               Nor
               did
               they
               only
               deal
               in
               matters
               of
               
                 Exterior
                 Order
                 ,
              
               but
               even
               in
               
                 Doctrinals
                 ,
              
               matters
               
                 intrinsecal
              
               to
               the
               Faith
               ;
               for
               which
               their
               
                 Enoticon
              
               set
               out
               by
               the
               Emperor
               
                 Zeno
              
               for
               setling
               differences
               in
               Religion
               ,
               may
               be
               proof
               suffici●n●●
            
             
               The
               like
               authority
               was
               exercised
               and
               enjoyed
               by
               
                 Charles
              
               the
               Great
               ,
               when
               he
               attained
               the
               
                 Western
                 Empire
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               
                 Capitula●s
              
               published
               in
               hi●
               Name
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               names
               of
               his
               Successors
               ,
               do
               most
               clearly
               evidence
               ;
               and
               not
               much
               lesse
               enjoyed
               and
               practis●d
               by
               the
               Kings
               of
               
                 England
              
               in
               the
               elder
               Times
               ,
               though
               more
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Pope
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               
                 Apostleship
              
               (
               if
               I
               may
               so
               call
               it
               )
               :
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               being
               first
               preached
               unto
               the
               
                 English
                 Saxons
                 ,
              
               by
               such
               as
               he
               employed
               in
               that
               holy
               Work
               .
               The
               instance●
               whereof
               dispersed
               in
               several
               places
               of
               our
               
                 English
              
               Histories
               ,
               and
               other
               Monuments
               and
               Records
               which
               concern
               this
               Church
               ,
               are
               handsomely
               summed
               up
               together
               by
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 Coke
              
               in
               the
               fift
               part
               of
               his
               Reports
               ,
               if
               I
               well
               remember
               ▪
               but
               I
               am
               sure
               in
               
                 Cawd●ies
                 Case
                 ,
              
               entituled
               ,
               
                 De
                 Iure
                 Regis
                 Ecclesiastico
                 .
              
               And
               though
               
                 Parsons
              
               (
               the
               
                 Iesuite
                 )
              
               in
               his
               Answer
               unto
               that
               
                 Report
                 ,
              
               hath
               took
               much
               pains
               to
               vindicate
               the
               Popes
               
                 Supremacy
              
               in
               this
               Kingdome
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               planting
               of
               the
               
                 Gospel
              
               among
               the
               
                 Saxons
                 ;
              
               yet
               all
               he
               hath
               effected
               by
               it
               ,
               proves
               no
               more
               th●n
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Popes
                 ,
                 by
                 permission
                 of
                 some
                 weak
                 Princes
                 ,
                 did
                 exercise
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
              
               concurrent
               jurisdiction
               
                 here
                 with
                 the
                 Kings
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 and
                 entire
              
               Supremacy
               ,
               
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 brought
                 all
                 other
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 Empire
                 ;
                 nay
                 ▪
                 even
                 the
                 Emperors
                 themselves
                 under
                 their
                 command
                 .
              
               So
               that
               when
               the
               Supremacy
               was
               
                 recognized
              
               by
               
               the
               Clergy
               in
               their
               
                 Convocation●o
              
               K.
               
                 H.
              
               8.
               it
               was
               only
               the
               restoring
               of
               him
               to
               his
               proper
               and
               
                 original
                 power
                 ,
              
               invaded
               by
               the
               Popes
               of
               these
               later
               Ages
               ;
               though
               possi●ly
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 Supreme
                 Head
              
               seemed
               to
               have
               somewhat
               in
               it
               of
               an
               
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               At
               which
               
                 Title
                 ,
              
               when
               the
               
                 Papists
              
               generally
               and
               
                 Calvin
              
               in
               his
               
                 Comment
              
               on
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Amos
                 ,
              
               did
               seem
               to
               be
               much
               scandaliz●d
               ,
               it
               was
               with
               much
               wisdome
               changed
               by
               Q.
               
                 Elizabeth
              
               into
               that
               of
               
                 Supreme
                 Governour
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               still
               in
               use
               .
               And
               when
               that
               also
               would
               not
               down
               with
               some
               queasie
               stomachs
               ,
               the
               Queen
               her self
               by
               her
               
                 Injunctions
                 ,
              
               published
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               her
               Reign
               ,
               and
               the
               Clergy
               in
               their
               
                 Book
                 of
                 Articles
              
               agreed
               upon
               in
               
                 Convocation
              
               about
               five
               years
               a●ter
               ,
               did
               declare
               and
               signifie
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 authority
                 in
                 s●cred
                 matters
                 contained
                 under
                 that
                 Title
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 only
                 Prerogative
                 which
                 had
                 b●en
                 given
                 alwaies
                 to
                 all
                 godly
                 Princes
                 in
                 holy
                 Scriptu●es
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 ;
              
               that
               i●
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 rule
                 all
                 Estates
                 and
                 degrees
                 committ●d
                 to
                 their
                 change
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
              
               Ecclesiastical
               
                 or
              
               Temporal
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 restrain
                 ,
              
               with
               the
               Civil
               Sword
               ,
               
                 the
                 stubborn
                 and
                 evil
                 d●ers
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 exclude
                 thereby
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Rome
               
                 from
                 having
                 any
                 jurisdiction
                 in
                 the
              
               Realm
               
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 Artic.
              
               37.
               
               Lay
               this
               unto
               the
               rest
               before
               ,
               and
               tell
               me
               (
               if
               you
               c●n
               )
               what
               hath
               been
               acted
               by
               the
               Kings
               of
               
                 England
              
               in
               the
               
                 Reformation
              
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               warranted
               unto
               them
               by
               the
               practise
               and
               example
               of
               the
               most
               godly
               Kings
               of
               
                 Iewry
                 ,
              
               seconded
               by
               the
               most
               godly
               Emperor●
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               usage
               also
               of
               their
               own
               
                 Predecessors
              
               in
               this
               Kingdome
               ,
               till
               Papal
               Usurpation
               carried
               all
               before
               it
               .
               And
               being
               that
               all
               the
               Popes
               pretended
               to
               in
               this
               Realm
               was
               but
               Usurpation
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               
                 wrong
              
               to
               take
               that
               from
               him
               which
               he
               had
               no
               
                 right
              
               to
               ,
               and
               to
               restore
               it
               at
               the
               last
               to
               the
               proper
               Owner
               .
               Neither
               
                 Prescription
              
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               nor
               
                 discontinuance
              
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               change
               the
               case
               at
               all
               :
               that
               noted
               
                 Maxim
              
               of
               our
               Lawyers
               that
               no
               
                 prescription●indes
              
               the
               King
               (
               or
               
                 Nullum
                 tempus
                 occurrit
                 Regi
                 ,
              
               as
               their
               own
               words
               are
               )
               being
               as
               good
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               as
               against
               the
               Subject
               .
            
             
               This
               leads
               me
               to
               the
               second
               part
               of
               this
               Dispute
               ,
               the
               dispossessing
               of
               the
               Pope
               of
               that
               
                 supreme
              
               Power
               ,
               so
               long
               enjoyed
               and
               exercised
               in
               this
               Realm
               by
               his
               Predecessors
               .
               To
               which
               we
               say
               that
               though
               the
               pretensions
               of
               the
               Pope
               were
               
               
                 antient
                 ,
              
               yet
               they
               were
               not
               
                 Primitive
                 :
              
               and
               therefore
               we
               may
               answer
               in
               our
               Saviours
               words
               ,
               
                 Ab
                 initio
                 non
                 ●uit
                 sic
                 ,
              
               it
               was
               not
               so
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
               For
               it
               is
               evident
               enough
               in
               the
               course
               of
               story
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               neither
               claimed
               nor
               exercised
               any
               such
               
                 Supermacy
              
               within
               this
               Kingdome
               in
               the
               first
               Ages
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               nor
               in
               many
               after
               ;
               till
               by
               gaining
               from
               the
               King
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               Bishops
               under
               
                 Henry
              
               the
               ●
               .
               the
               
                 exemption
              
               of
               the
               Clergy
               from
               the
               Courts
               of
               Justice
               ●nder
               
                 Henry
              
               the
               2.
               and
               the
               
                 submission
              
               of
               King
               
                 Iohn
              
               to
               the
               See
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               they
               found
               themselves
               of
               strength
               sufficient
               to
               make
               good
               their
               Plea
               .
               And
               though
               by
               the
               like
               artifices
               ,
               seconded
               by
               some
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               the
               ignorance
               of
               those
               times
               incouraged
               them
               to
               abuse
               as
               they
               pleased
               ,
               they
               had
               attained
               the
               like
               Supremacy
               in
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Spain
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Germany
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               West
               :
               yet
               his
               incroachm●nts
               wer●
               opposed
               ,
               and
               his
               authority
               disputed
               upon
               all
               occasions
               ,
               especially
               a●
               the
               light
               of
               Letters
               did
               begin
               to
               shine
               .
               Insomuch
               as
               it
               was
               not
               only
               determined
               
                 essentially
              
               in
               the
               Councel
               of
               
                 Constance
              
               (
               one
               of
               the
               Imperial
               Cities
               of
               
                 High
                 Germany
                 )
              
               that
               the
               
                 Councel
                 was
                 above
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
              
               and
               his
               Authority
               much
               〈◊〉
               by
               the
               
                 Pragmatick
                 Sanction
                 ,
              
               which
               thence
               took
               beginning
               :
               but
               
                 Gerson
              
               the
               learned
               Chancellor
               of
               
                 Paris
              
               wrote
               a
               full
               discourse
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               
                 De
                 auferibilitate
                 Papae
                 ,
              
               ●ouching
               the
               totall
               abrogating
               of
               the
               
                 Papall
                 Office
                 ;
              
               which
               certainly
               he
               had
               never
               done
               in
               case
               the
               
                 Papall
                 Office
              
               had
               been
               found
               ●ssential
               and
               of
               intrinsecal
               concernment
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Christ
                 .
              
               According
               to
               the
               
                 Position
              
               of
               that
               learned
               man
               the
               greatest
               Princes
               in
               these
               times
               did
               look
               upon
               the
               Pope
               and
               the
               Papall
               power
               as
               an
               
                 Exc●escence
              
               at
               the
               best
               in
               the
               body
               mystical
               ;
               subject
               and
               fit
               to
               be
               pared
               off
               as
               occasion
               served
               :
               though
               on
               self-ends
               ,
               Reasons
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               to
               serve
               their
               several
               turn●
               by
               him
               as
               their
               needs
               required
               ,
               they
               did
               and
               do
               permit
               him
               to
               continue
               in
               his
               former
               greatnesse
               .
               For
               
                 Lewis
              
               the
               11.
               
               King
               of
               
                 France
              
               in
               a
               Councel
               of
               his
               own
               Bishops
               held
               at
               
                 Lions
                 ,
              
               cited
               Pope
               
                 Iulius
              
               the
               2.
               to
               appear
               before
               him
               :
               and
               
                 La●strech
              
               Governour
               of
               
                 Millaine
              
               under
               
                 Francis
              
               the
               1.
               conceived
               the
               Popes
               authority
               to
               be
               so
               unnecessary
               (
               yea
               even
               in
               
                 Italy
              
               it self
               )
               that
               taking
               a
               displeasure
               against
               
                 Leo
              
               the
               10.
               he
               outed
               him
               of
               all
               his
               jurisdiction
               within
               
               that
               Dukedome
               ,
               
                 anno
              
               1528.
               and
               so
               disposed
               of
               all
               Ecclesiasticall
               affairs
               ;
               
                 ut
                 praefecto
                 sacris
              
               Bigorrano
               
                 Episc●po
                 omnia
                 sine
              
               Romani
               Pontificis
               
                 autoritate
                 admin●strarentur
                 ,
                 as
                 Thuanu●
              
               hath
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               there
               was
               supremely
               governed
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Bigorre
              
               (
               a
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 France
                 )
              
               without
               the
               intermedling
               of
               the
               Pope
               at
               all
               .
               The
               like
               we
               finde
               to
               have
               been
               done
               about
               six
               years
               after
               ,
               by
               
                 Charle●
              
               the
               fift
               Emperor
               and
               King
               of
               
                 Spain
                 ,
              
               who
               being
               no
               lesse
               displeased
               with
               Pope
               
                 Clement
              
               the
               7.
               abolished
               the
               
                 Papall
              
               power
               and
               jurisdiction
               out
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               his
               Kingdomes
               in
               
                 Spain
                 .
              
               Which
               though
               it
               held
               but
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               (
               till
               the
               breach
               was
               closed
               )
               yet
               left
               he
               an
               example
               by
               it
               (
               as
               my
               A●thor
               noteth
               )
               
                 Ecclesiasticam
                 disciplinam
                 citra
              
               Romani
               
                 nominis
                 autoritatem
                 posse
                 conservari
                 ,
              
               that
               there
               was
               no
               necessity
               of
               a
               Pope
               at
               all
               .
               And
               when
               K
               ▪
               
                 Henry
              
               the
               8.
               following
               these
               examples
               ,
               had
               banished
               the
               Popes
               authority
               out
               of
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               Religion
               still
               rema●ning
               here
               as
               before
               it
               did
               (
               he
               Pope●Supremacy
               not
               being
               at
               that
               time
               an
               Article
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
              
               Faith
               ,
               as
               it
               ha●h
               since
               been
               made
               by
               Pope
               
                 Pius
              
               the
               4.
               )
               that
               Act
               of
               his
               was
               much
               commended
               by
               most
               knowing
               men
               ,
               in
               that
               without
               more
               alteration
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Church
               
                 Romanae
                 sedis
                 exuisset
                 obsequium
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               
                 Tridentine
              
               History
               )
               he
               had
               ●reed
               himself
               and
               all
               his
               subjects
               from
               so
               great
               a
               Vassa●lage
               .
               Now
               as
               K.
               
                 Henry
              
               the
               8.
               was
               not
               the
               first
               Christian
               P●ince
               ,
               who
               did
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               abrogate
               the
               Popes
               authority
               :
               so
               was
               he
               not
               the
               last
               that
               thought
               it
               might
               be
               abrogated
               if
               occasion
               were
               .
               For
               to
               say
               nothing
               of
               King
               
                 Edward
              
               the
               6.
               and
               Queen
               
                 Elizabeth
              
               two
               of
               hi●
               Successo●s
               ,
               who
               followed
               his
               example
               in
               it
               :
               we
               finde
               it
               to
               have
               been
               resolved
               on
               by
               K.
               
                 Henry
              
               the
               4.
               of
               
                 France
                 ▪
              
               who
               questionlesse
               had
               made
               the
               
                 Archbishop
              
               of
               
                 Bou●ges
              
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               the
               
                 Gallicane
              
               Church
               ,
               and
               totally
               with●rawn
               it
               from
               acknowledging
               of
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               See
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               had
               not
               Pope
               
                 Clement
              
               the
               8.
               (
               much
               against
               his
               will
               )
               by
               the
               continual
               solicitations
               of
               Cardinal
               
                 D'
                 Ossat
                 ,
              
               admitt●d
               him
               to
               a
               formal
               
                 Reconciliation
                 ,
              
               on
               his
               last
               falling
               off
               to
               popery
               .
               How
               nee●
               the
               Signeury
               of
               
                 Venice
              
               was
               to
               have
               done
               the
               like
               ,
               
                 anno
              
               1608.
               the
               History
               of
               the
               
                 Interdict
                 ,
              
               or
               of
               the
               Quarrel●
               betwixt
               that
               State
               and
               Pope
               
                 Paul
              
               the
               5.
               doth
               most
               plainly
               shew
               .
               This
               
               makes
               it
               evident
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               judgement
               and
               esteem
               of
               most
               
                 Christian
              
               P●inces
               (
               in
               other
               things
               of
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 )
              
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Supremacy
              
               was
               looked
               upon
               as
               an
               incroachment
               ;
               and
               therefore
               might
               be
               abrogated
               upon
               bet●●●
               〈…〉
               been
               admitted
               in
               their
               several
               Kingdome●
               .
               By
               cons●quence
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               here
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               neither
               so
               injurious
               or
               unjust
               as
               your
               
                 Zelots
              
               make
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               might
               proceed
               to
               a
               Reformation
               without
               the
               Approbation
               of
               the
               Pop●
               or
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               you
               say
               it
               will
               be
               replied
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               Pope
               〈◊〉
               not
               con●id●re●
               a●
               the
               〈…〉
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               with
               reference
               wher●unto
               his
               
                 super
                 eminent
              
               jurisdiction
               was
               disputed
               in
               the
               former
               times
               :
               yet
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               with
               reason
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               is
               the
               
                 Patriarch
              
               of
               these
               W●stern
               Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Apostle
              
               in
               particular
               of
               the
               
                 English
              
               Nation
               .
               In
               these
               respects
               no
               
                 Reformation
              
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               made
               without
               him
               :
               especially
               ,
               considering
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
              
               at
               that
               time
               was
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               to
               act
               nothing
               in
               that
               kinde
               but
               by
               consent
               of
               the
               whole
               ;
               according
               to
               that
               known
               
                 Maxim
              
               of
               the
               Schools
               ,
               
                 Turpis
                 est
                 pars
                 ea
                 qu●e
                 toti
                 su●
                 non
                 cohaere●t
                 .
              
               This
               though
               it
               be
               a
               
                 Triple
                 Cord
                 ,
              
               will
               be
               easily
               broken
               .
               For
               first
               the
               P●pe
               is
               not
               the
               
                 Patriarch
              
               of
               the
               West
               .
               One
               of
               the
               
                 Patri●●●●
              
               of
               the
               W●st
               we
               shall
               easily
               grant
               him
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               is
               the
               
                 Patriarch
              
               we
               will
               by
               no
               means
               yeeld
               .
               To
               tell
               you
               why
               we
               dare
               not
               yeeld
               it
               ,
               I
               must
               put
               you
               in
               minde
               of
               these
               particulars
               :
               1.
               
               That
               all
               Bishops
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               Office
               or
               
                 Episcopality
              
               are
               of
               equall
               power
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               of
               
                 Rome
              
               or
               
                 Rhegium
                 ,
              
               of
               
                 Constantinople
              
               or
               
                 Engubium
                 ,
              
               of
               
                 Alexa●dria
              
               or
               of
               
                 Tanais
                 ,
              
               as
               S.
               
                 Hierom
              
               hath
               it
               ,
               
                 Potn●ia
                 divitiarum
                 &
                 paupertatis
                 humilitas
                 vel
                 sublimiorem
                 vel
                 in●eriorem
                 ●piscopum
                 non
                 faci●
                 .
              
               A
               plentiful
               Revenue
               and
               a
               sorry
               
                 Competency
              
               makes
               not
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               one
               Bishop
               higher
               then
               another
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               office
               ,
               though
               possibly
               of
               more
               esteem
               and
               reputation
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               .
               2.
               
               That
               in
               respect
               to
               
                 Polity
              
               and
               external
               order
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               
               antien●ly
               were
               disposed
               of
               into
               
                 Sub
                 et
                 supra
                 ,
              
               according
               to
               the
               Platform
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
              
               Empire
               ,
               agreeable
               to
               the
               good
               old
               Rule
               which
               we
               finde
               mentioned
               ,
               though
               not
               made
               in
               the
               general
               Councel
               of
               
                 Chalc●don
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               &c.
               
                 The
              
               〈…〉
               
                 Civil
                 State
                 .
              
               3.
               
               That
               the
               
                 Rom●n
              
               Empire
               was
               divided
               an●iently
               into
               14
               Juridical
               Circuit●
               ,
               which
               they
               called
               
                 Diocesses
                 ,
              
               reckoning
               the
               Praefecture
               o●Rome
               for
               one
               of
               the
               number
               :
               six
               of
               the
               which
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               the
               Diocess●s
               of
               
                 Italie
                 ,
                 Africk
                 ,
                 Spain
                 Britain
                 ,
                 Gaul
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Illyricum
                 occidentale
                 ,
              
               besides
               the
               P●aefecture
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               were
               under
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Western
               Empero●s
               ,
               after
               the
               Empire
               was
               divided
               into
               East
               and
               West
               .
               4.
               
               That
               in
               the
               P●aefecture
               of
               the
               City
               of
               
                 Rome
              
               were
               contained
               no
               more
               than
               the
               Provinces
               of
               
                 Latium
                 ,
                 Tuscia
                 ,
                 Picenum
              
               〈…〉
               and
               
                 Lucania
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               main
               land
               of
               
                 Italy
                 ,
              
               t●gether
               with
               the
               Islands
               of
               
                 Sicilie
                 ,
                 Corsica
              
               and
               
                 Sardinia
                 .
              
               5.
               
               That
               every
               Province
               having
               s●veral
               Cities
               ,
               there
               was
               (
               agreeable
               to
               this
               model
               )
               a
               Bishop
               plac●d
               in
               every
               City
               ,
               a
               
                 Metropolitan
              
               in
               the
               chief
               City
               of
               each
               Province
               ,
               who
               had
               a
               superintendence
               over
               all
               the
               Bishops
               ;
               and
               in
               each
               Diocesse
               ,
               a
               
                 Primate
              
               ruling
               in
               chief
               over
               the
               
                 Metropolitans
              
               of
               the
               several
               Provinces
               .
               And
               6.
               though
               at
               fi●st
               only
               the
               three
               Primates
               or
               Arch-bishops
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Antioch
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Al●xandria
                 ,
              
               commonly
               and
               in
               vulgar
               speech
               had
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
              
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               wealth
               and
               greatn●sse
               of
               those
               Cities
               (
               the
               greatest
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
              
               E●pire
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               of
               
                 Europe
                 ,
                 Asia
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Africa
                 )
              
               to
               which
               the
               Bishops
               of
               
                 Hierusalem
              
               and
               〈◊〉
               were
               after
               added
               :
               yet
               were
               they
               all
               of
               ●qual
               power
               am●ng
               themselve●
               ,
               and
               shined
               with
               as
               full
               a
               splendor
               in
               their
               proper
               
                 Orbes
              
               as
               any
               of
               the
               Popes
               then
               did
               in
               the
               Sphere
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               receiving
               all
               their
               light
               from
               the
               Sun
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               not
               borrowing
               it
               from
               one
               another
               ;
               for
               which
               the
               so
               much
               celebrated
               Canon
               of
               the
               
                 N●cene
              
               Councel
               may
               may
               be
               pro●f
               su●●icient
               .
               If
               not
               the
               Edicts
               of
               
                 Ius●inian
              
               shall
               come
               in
               to
               help
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               was
               decreed
               that
               all
               
                 Appeals
              
               in
               point
               of
               grievance
               should
               lie
               from
               the
               Bishop
               to
               the
               
                 Metropolitan
                 ,
              
               and
               from
               the
               Metropolitans
               unto
               the
               Primates
               (
               the
               
                 Patriarchs
              
               as
               he
               cals
               them
               )
               of
               the
               several
               
                 Diocess●s
                 .
              
               By
               which
               accompt
               it
               doth
               appear
               that
               the
               Patriarch●te
               of
               
                 Rome
              
               was
               an●iently
               
               confined
               within
               the
               Praefecture
               of
               that
               City
               :
               in
               which
               respect
               as
               the
               Provinces
               subject
               to
               the
               Pope
               were
               by
               
                 Ruffinus
              
               called
               
                 Regiones
                 Suburbicariae
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               City
               Provinces
               ;
               so
               was
               the
               Pope
               himself
               called
               
                 Vrbicus
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               City-Bishop
               by
               
                 Optatus
                 A●er
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               prove
               this
               point
               more
               pl●inly
               by
               particular
               instances
               ▪
               I
               shall
               take
               leave
               to
               travel
               over
               the
               Western
               
                 Diocesses
                 ,
              
               to
               se●
               what
               marks
               of
               
                 Independence
              
               we
               can
               finde
               among
               them
               :
               such
               as
               dissenting
               in
               opinion
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               or
               adhering
               unto
               different
               ceremonies
               and
               formes
               of
               worship
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               standing
               in
               defence
               of
               their
               own
               authority
               .
               And
               first
               the
               Diocesse
               of
               
                 Italy
                 ,
              
               though
               under
               the
               Popes
               nose
               (
               as
               we
               use
               to
               say
               )
               was
               under
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               
                 Millaine
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Primate
               of
               it
               :
               which
               City
               is
               therefore
               called
               by
               
                 Athanasius
              
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               the
               
                 Metropolis
              
               or
               chief
               City
               o●Italy
               
                 .
              
               The
               Saturdaies
               fast
               observed
               at
               
                 Rome
              
               and
               not
               at
               
                 Millaine
                 ,
                 (
                 Quando
                 Romae
                 sum
              
               jejuno
               Sabbato
               ,
               
                 quum
                 hic
                 sum
                 non
              
               jejuno
               
                 Sabbato
                 ,
              
               as
               S.
               
                 Ambrose
              
               hath
               it
               )
               shewes
               clearly
               that
               the
               one
               had
               no
               d●pendence
               upon
               the
               other
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               diff●rence
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Offices
              
               or
               Formes
               of
               worship
               is
               a
               more
               pregnant
               proof
               then
               this
               :
               the
               Churches
               of
               
                 Millain
              
               officiating
               for
               many
               ages
               by
               a
               Liturgie
               which
               S.
               
                 Ambrose
              
               had
               a
               special
               hand
               in
               ;
               they
               of
               the
               Patriarchate
               of
               
                 Rome
              
               following
               the
               old
               
                 Roman
                 Missals
                 ,
              
               not
               fully
               finished
               and
               compleated
               till
               the
               time
               of
               Pope
               
                 Gregory
                 .
              
               Whence
               the
               distinction
               of
               
                 Ecclesiae
                 Ambrosianae
                 &
                 Ecclesiae
                 Gregorianae
                 ,
              
               extant
               in
               
                 Bonaventure
              
               and
               others
               of
               the
               writers
               of
               the
               later
               times
               .
               Crosse
               we
               the
               Seas
               unto
               the
               Diocesse
               of
               
                 Africk
                 ,
              
               governed
               in
               chief
               by
               the
               P●imate
               or
               Archbishop
               of
               
                 Carthage
                 :
              
               and
               there
               we
               finde
               S.
               
                 Cyprian
              
               determining
               against
               Pope
               
                 Stephen
              
               in
               the
               then
               controverted
               case
               of
               
                 Rebaptization
                 ;
              
               and
               calling
               him
               (
               in
               his
               Epistle
               of
               
                 Pompeius
                 )
              
               an
               obstinate
               and
               presumptuous
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               fauter
               of
               
                 Hereticks
                 :
              
               no
               very
               great
               tokens
               of
               subjection
               ,
               if
               you
               mark
               it
               well
               .
               The
               error
               of
               his
               judgement
               in
               the
               point
               debated
               I
               regard
               not
               here
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               in
               defence
               of
               his
               authority
               and
               jurisdiction
               ,
               he
               was
               right
               enough
               :
               and
               therein
               strongly
               seconded
               by
               the
               
                 African
              
               Church
               ,
               opposing
               the
               incroachments
               of
               
                 Zosimus
                 ,
                 Boniface
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Celestine
                 ,
              
               succeeding
               one
               another
               in
               the
               
                 Roman
              
               Patr●archa●e
               ;
               prohibiting
               all
               
                 appeals
              
               
               to
               
                 Rome
              
               in
               the
               Councels
               of
               
                 Milevis
              
               and
               
                 Carthage
                 ;
              
               and
               finally
               ●xcommunicating
               
                 Lupicinus
              
               for
               appealing
               to
               Pope
               
                 Leo
              
               the
               first
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               rites
               and
               liberties
               of
               the
               
                 African
              
               Church
               .
               Next
               for
               the
               Diocesse
               of
               
                 Spain
                 ,
              
               I
               look
               upon
               the
               
                 Musarabick
              
               Liturgie
               composed
               by
               
                 Isidore
                 ,
              
               Archbishop
               of
               
                 Sevil
                 ,
              
               and
               universally
               received
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               that
               Continent
               〈…〉
               as
               the
               
                 Am●rosian
              
               Office
               was
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 M●llain
                 ;
              
               the
               
                 Roman
              
               or
               
                 Gregorian
              
               Missal
               not
               being
               used
               in
               all
               this
               Countrey
               till
               the
               year
               1083.
               
               At
               which
               time
               one
               
                 Bernard
              
               a
               
                 Frenchman
              
               and
               a
               great
               stickler
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
              
               Ceremonies
               ,
               being
               made
               Archbishop
               of
               
                 Toledo
                 ,
              
               by
               practising
               with
               
                 Alfonso
              
               the
               then
               King
               of
               
                 Castile
                 ,
              
               first
               introduced
               the
               
                 Roman
              
               Missall
               into
               some
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               that
               City
               ,
               and
               after
               by
               degrees
               into
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               those
               Kingdomes
               :
               soon
               after
               the
               Chu●ches
               of
               
                 France
                 ,
              
               the
               greatest
               and
               most
               noble
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Gallick
              
               Diocesse
               ,
               they
               were
               originally
               under
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Lions
                 ,
              
               as
               their
               proper
               
                 Primate
                 ,
              
               not
               owing
               any
               sui●
               of
               s●rvice
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ;
              
               but
               standing
               on
               their
               own
               
                 Basis
                 ,
              
               and
               acting
               all
               〈…〉
               did
               .
               The
               freedome
               wherewith
               
                 I●enaeu●
              
               the
               renowned
               〈◊〉
               of
               that
               City
               reproved
               the
               rashnesse
               of
               Pope
               
                 Victor
              
               (
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               
                 Easter
                 )
              
               not
               well
               becoming
               an
               inferi●r
               Bishop
               to
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 Pastor
                 :
              
               shewes
               plainly
               that
               they
               stood
               on
               even
               ground
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               advantage
               of
               each
               other
               in
               respect
               of
               
                 sub
                 &
                 supra
                 ,
              
               as
               
                 Logicians
              
               say
               :
               notwithstanding
               that
               more
               powerful
               Principality
               
                 (
                 potentior
                 principalitas
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               
                 Latin
                 :
              
               hath
               it
               )
               which
               
                 Irenaeus
              
               did
               allow
               him
               over
               those
               at
               home
               .
               But
               a
               more
               evident
               proof
               of
               this
               there
               can
               hardly
               be
               then
               those
               large
               lib●rties
               and
               freedomes
               which
               the
               Church
               
                 Gallican
              
               doth
               at
               this
               time
               enjoy
               ;
               the
               remainders
               past
               all
               doubt
               of
               those
               antient
               
                 rights
              
               which
               under
               their
               own
               
                 Patriarch
              
               they
               were
               first
               possessed
               of
               :
               not
               suffering
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               Councel
               of
               
                 Trent
              
               (
               that
               great
               supporter
               of
               the
               Pop●dome
               )
               to
               take
               place
               amongst
               them
               ,
               but
               as
               insensi●ly
               and
               by
               the
               practises
               of
               some
               Bishop●
               they
               were
               introduced
               ;
               cu●bing
               the
               Popes
               exorbitant
               power
               by
               the
               
                 pragmatick
                 Sanction
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               the
               frequent
               Judgements
               and
               
                 Arrests
              
               of
               Parliament
               :
               insomuch
               ●s
               a
               Book
               of
               Cardinal
               
                 〈◊〉
              
               tending
               to
               the
               
               advancement
               of
               the
               Papall
               Monarchy
               ,
               and
               another
               writ
               by
               
                 Becanus
              
               the
               
                 Iesuite●nti●uled
              
               
                 Controv●rsia
                 Anglicana
              
               in
               maintenance
               of
               the
               Popes
               
                 supremacy
                 ,
              
               we●e
               supp●essed
               and
               cen●u●ed
               ,
               
                 anno
              
               1612.
               
               Another
               writ
               by
               
                 ●asp●r
                 Schioppius
              
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               (
               but
               with
               ●ar
               lesse
               modesty
               )
               being
               at
               the
               same
               time
               burnt
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Hangman
               .
               Finally
               ,
               for
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Diocesse
               of
               
                 Britain
              
               (
               those
               of
               
                 Illyricum
              
               lying
               too
               far
               off
               to
               be
               brought
               in
               here
               )
               they
               had
               their
               own
               Primate
               also
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               
                 York
                 ,
              
               and
               under
               him
               two
               Metropolit●n●
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               of
               
                 London
              
               and
               
                 Caer-leon
                 .
              
               And
               for
               a
               character
               of
               their
               Freedome
               or
               
                 self
                 subsistence
                 ,
              
               they
               had
               four
               different
               customes
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               as
               in
               the
               
                 Tonsure
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               Feast
               of
               
                 Easter
                 ,
              
               wherein
               they
               followed
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               
                 Eastern
              
               Churches
               :
               So
               firm
               withall
               in
               their
               obedience
               to
               their
               own
               
                 Primate
                 ,
              
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Ca●r-leon
               on
               
                 Vsh
              
               (
               the
               only
               Archbishop
               of
               three
               which
               before
               they
               had
               )
               that
               they
               would
               by
               no
               means
               yeeld
               sub●ection
               unto
               
                 Augustine
              
               the
               Monk
               ,
               the
               first
               Archbishop
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 ,
              
               though
               he
               came
               armed
               amongst
               them
               with
               the
               Popes
               authority
               .
               Nor
               would
               they
               afterwards
               submit
               unto
               his
               successors
               ,
               though
               backed
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               acknowledging
               no
               other
               
                 Primate
              
               but
               the
               Bishop
               of
               St.
               
               
                 Davids
              
               (
               to
               which
               the
               Metropolitan
               See
               was
               then
               translated
               )
               untill
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Henry
              
               the
               2.
               when
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               South
               
                 Wales
              
               and
               the
               City
               of
               S.
               
                 Davids
              
               it self
               was
               in
               possession
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 .
              
               These
               were
               the
               Patriarchs
               or
               Primates
               of
               the
               Western
               Churches
               ,
               and
               by
               these
               
                 Primates
              
               the
               Church
               was
               either
               governed
               singly
               (
               but
               withall
               supremely
               )
               in
               their
               several
               Diocesses
               ,
               (
               taking
               the
               word
               
                 Diocese
              
               in
               the
               former
               notion
               )
               or
               in
               conjunction
               each
               with
               other
               by
               their
               letters
               of
               advice
               and
               intercourse
               ,
               which
               they
               called
               
                 Literas
                 Formatas
              
               and
               
                 Communicatorias
                 .
              
               You
               see
               by
               this
               that
               though
               the
               Pope
               was
               
                 one
              
               of
               the
               Western
               Patriarchs
               ,
               yet
               was
               he
               not
               originally
               and
               by
               primitive
               Insti●ution
               ,
               either
               the
               
                 Patriarch
              
               of
               the
               West
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               not
               the
               only
               one
               )
               nor
               could
               pretend
               unto
               their
               
                 Rights
                 ,
              
               as
               any
               of
               their
               Sees
               were
               ruined
               by
               the
               barbarous
               Nations
               :
               and
               consequently
               his
               consent
               not
               necessary
               to
               a
               
                 Reformation
              
               beyond
               the
               bounds
               of
               his
               own
               
                 Patriarchate
                 ,
              
               under
               that
               pretence
               .
            
             
             
               Let
               us
               next
               see
               what
               power
               he
               can
               lay
               claim
               unto
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Apostle
              
               in
               particular
               of
               the
               
                 English
              
               Nation
               .
               Which
               memorable
               title
               I
               shall
               never
               grudge
               him
               .
               I
               know
               well
               not
               only
               that
               the
               wife
               of
               
                 Ethelbert
              
               King
               of
               
                 Kent
                 ,
              
               a
               Christian
               and
               a
               daughter
               of
               
                 France
              
               had
               both
               her
               Chappel
               and
               her
               Chappellane
               in
               the
               Palace
               Royal
               ,
               before
               the
               first
               preaching
               of
               
                 Austin
              
               the
               Monk
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               
                 Britains
              
               living
               intermixt
               with
               the
               
                 Saxons
              
               for
               so
               long
               a
               time
               ,
               may
               be
               supposed
               in
               probability
               and
               reason
               to
               have
               gained
               some
               of
               them
               to
               the
               Faith
               .
               But
               let
               the
               Pope
               enjoy
               this
               honour
               ,
               let
               
                 Gregory
              
               the
               Great
               be
               the
               Apostle
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 Saxons
                 ,
              
               by
               whom
               that
               
                 Augustine
              
               was
               sent
               hither
               :
               yet
               this
               en●i●uleth
               his
               Successors
               to
               no
               higher
               
                 Prerogatives
              
               then
               the
               Lords
               own
               Apostles
               did
               think
               fit
               to
               claim
               in
               Countreys
               which
               they
               had
               converted
               .
               For
               neither
               were
               the
               
                 English
                 Saxons
              
               Baptized
               
                 in
                 the
                 name
              
               of
               the
               Pope
               (
               they
               had
               been
               then
               
                 Gregoriani
              
               and
               not
               
                 Christiani
                 )
                 ;
              
               or
               looked
               upon
               him
               as
               the
               Lord
               of
               this
               part
               of
               Gods
               〈…〉
               S.
               
                 Paul
              
               the
               Apostle
               of
               the
               
                 Gentiles
              
               did
               disclaim
               the
               one
               ;
               S.
               
                 Peter
              
               the
               Apostle
               of
               the
               
                 Iewes
              
               did
               disswade
               the
               other
               .
               The
               
                 Anglican
              
               Church
               was
               absolute
               and
               
                 Independent
              
               from
               the
               first
               beginning
               ,
               not
               tyed
               so
               much
               as
               to
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 :
              
               it
               being
               left
               by
               
                 Gregory
              
               to
               the
               discretion
               of
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
              
               out
               of
               the
               Rites
               and
               
                 Rubricks
              
               of
               such
               Churches
               as
               he
               met
               with
               in
               his
               journey
               hither
               (
               these
               of
               
                 Italie
              
               and
               
                 France
              
               he
               means
               )
               to
               constitute
               a
               form
               of
               worship
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 .
              
               And
               for
               a
               further
               proof
               hereof
               ,
               he
               that
               consults
               the
               
                 Saxon
              
               Councels
               collected
               by
               that
               learned
               and
               ind●striou●
               Gentleman
               Sir
               
                 H
                 ▪
                 Spelman
                 ,
              
               will
               finde
               how
               little
               there
               was
               in
               them
               of
               a
               
                 Papall
              
               influence
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               planting
               of
               the
               Gospel
               to
               the
               
                 Norman
              
               Conquest
               .
               If
               we
               look
               lower
               we
               shall
               finde
               ,
               that
               the
               Popes
               
                 Legat
                 a
                 Latere
              
               whensoever
               sent
               ,
               durst
               not
               set
               foot
               on
               
                 English
              
               ground
               ,
               till
               he
               was
               licensed
               and
               indemnified
               by
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               :
               but
               all
               
                 Ap●eals
              
               in
               case
               of
               grievance
               were
               to
               be
               made
               (
               by
               a
               Decree
               of
               
                 Henry
              
               the
               2.
               )
               from
               the
               Archdeacon
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               from
               the
               Bishop
               to
               the
               Metropolita●
               ,
               
                 Et
                 si
                 Archiepiscopus
                 defecerit
                 in
                 justitia
                 exhibenda
                 ,
                 ad
              
               Dominum
               Regem
               
                 deveniendum
                 est
                 postremo
                 ,
              
               and
               last
               of
               all
               from
               the
               Metropolitan
               to
               the
               King
               himself
               ;
               no
               
                 Appeal
              
               hence
               unto
               the
               Pope
               as
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               that
               the
               Clergy
               
               of
               this
               land
               had
               a
               
                 self-authority
              
               of
               treating
               and
               concluding
               in
               any
               businesse
               which
               concerned
               their
               own
               peace
               and
               happinesse
               ,
               without
               resorting
               ●o
               the
               Pope
               for
               a
               confirmation
               .
               Out
               of
               which
               Canons
               and
               Determinations
               made
               amongst
               our
               s●lve●
               ,
               
                 Lindwood
              
               composed
               his
               
                 Provincial
              
               (
               though
               framed
               according
               to
               the
               method
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 D●cretal
                 )
              
               to
               be
               the
               standing
               body
               of
               ou●Common-Law
               
                 :
              
               that
               on
               the
               other
               side
               neither
               the
               
                 Canons
              
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               or
               
                 Decretals
              
               of
               the
               Popes
               were
               c●ncluding
               here
               ,
               but
               either
               by
               a
               voluntary
               submission
               of
               some
               ●●●ning
               and
               ambitiou●
               P●●lates
               ,
               or
               as
               they
               were
               received
               Synodically
               by
               the
               
                 English
              
               Cle●gy
               ;
               of
               which
               the
               con●●itutions
               made
               by
               
                 O●he
              
               and
               
                 Otheb●n
              
               Leg●ts
               
                 a
                 l●tere
              
               from
               the
               Pope
               may
               be
               proof
               sufficient
               :
               a●d
               finally
               that
               
                 Ans●●m
              
               the
               A●chbish●p
               of
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
              
               was
               welcomed
               by
               Pope
               
                 V●ban
              
               the
               2.
               to
               the
               Councel
               of
               
                 B●ri
              
               in
               
                 Apulia
                 ,
                 tanquam
                 alterius
                 orbis
                 Papa
                 ,
              
               as
               in
               
                 William
              
               of
               
                 Malmesbury
                 ;
                 tanquam
                 Patriarcham
                 &
                 Apostolicum
                 ,
              
               as
               
                 Iohn
                 Capgrave
              
               hath
               it
               ▪
               as
               the
               Pope
               ,
               Patriarch
               ,
               and
               Apostolick
               P●●●or
               of
               another
               World
               
                 (
                 Divisos
                 orbe
                 Brita●●os
                 ,
              
               as
               you
               know
               who
               said
               )
               .
               Which
               ti●les
               questionlesse
               the
               Pope
               would
               n●ver
               have
               con●●●red
               upon
               him
               ,
               had
               he
               not
               been
               as
               ●bsolute
               and
               supreme
               in
               his
               own
               jurisdiction
               (
               succeeding
               in
               the
               
                 Patriarchal
              
               Rights
               of
               the
               
                 British
              
               Diocesse
               )
               as
               the
               Pope
               was
               within
               the
               Churches
               ●ubject
               unto
               his
               Au●●ority
               .
               And
               this
               perh●ps
               might
               be
               the
               reason
               why
               
                 Innocent
              
               the
               2.
               bestow●d
               on
               
                 Theobald
              
               (
               the
               third
               from
               
                 Ans●lm
                 )
              
               and
               on
               his
               Su●cesso●s
               in
               that
               S●e
               ,
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 Legati
                 n●ti
                 ;
              
               that
               they
               might
               seem
               to
               act
               rather
               in
               the
               time
               to
               come
               as
               Servants
               and
               Ministers
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               then
               as
               the
               
                 Primates●nd
              
               chief
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 .
              
               And
               by
               all
               this
               it
               may
               appear
               that
               the
               Popes
               
                 Apostleship
              
               was
               never
               looked
               on
               here
               as
               a
               matter
               of
               so
               great
               concernment
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               might
               not
               lawfully
               proceed
               to
               a
               
                 R●formation
              
               without
               his
               allowance
               and
               consent
               .
               Were
               that
               plea
               good
               ,
               the
               
                 Germans
              
               might
               not
               lawfully
               have
               reformed
               themselves
               ,
               without
               the
               allowance
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 :
              
               it
               being
               evident
               in
               story
               that
               not
               only
               
                 Boniface
              
               Archbishop
               of
               
                 Men●z
                 ,
              
               called
               generally
               the
               
                 Apostle
              
               of
               
                 Germany
                 ,
              
               was
               an
               
                 Engglish
              
               man
               ;
               but
               that
               
                 Willibald
              
               the
               first
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Eystel
                 ,
                 Willibad●he
              
               first
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Bremen
                 ,
                 Willibrod
              
               the
               first
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Vtreoht
                 ,
                 Swibert
              
               the
               first
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Vir●●em
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               fi●st
               converter●
               of
               
               those
               parts
               were
               of
               
                 England
              
               also
               men
               instigated
               to
               this
               great
               work
               (
               all
               except
               the
               first
               )
               not
               so
               much
               by
               the
               Pope●
               zeal
               as
               their
               own
               great
               piety
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               that
               hath
               been
               said
               it
               is
               clear
               enough
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
              
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               
                 Reformation
                 ,
              
               was
               not
               indeed
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               under
               the
               Pope
               a●
               the
               chief
               Pastor
               and
               
                 Supreme
                 Head
              
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 CHRIST
                 :
              
               but
               a
               Fellow-member
               with
               it
               of
               that
               Body
               
                 Mystical
              
               whereof
               
                 CHRIST
              
               only
               is
               the
               Head
               ,
               part
               of
               that
               ●●ock
               whereof
               he
               only
               i●
               the
               
                 Sheph●rd
                 :
              
               a
               sister
               Church
               to
               that
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               though
               with
               relation
               to
               the
               time
               of
               her
               last
               conversion
               ,
               but
               a
               younger
               Sister
               .
               And
               if
               a
               Fellow-member
               and
               a
               Sister-Church
               ,
               she
               might
               make
               use
               of
               that
               authority
               which
               naturally
               and
               originally
               was
               vested
               in
               her
               ,
               to
               
                 reform
              
               her self
               ,
               without
               the
               leave
               of
               the
               particular
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               or
               any
               other
               whatsoever
               of
               the
               
                 Sister-Churches
                 .
              
               The
               Church
               is
               likened
               to
               a
               City
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               
                 City
                 at
                 unity
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               cals
               it
               ;
               and
               as
               a
               
                 City
              
               it
               consisteth
               of
               many
               houses
               ,
               and
               in
               each
               house
               a
               several
               and
               particular
               Family
               .
               Suppose
               this
               
                 City
              
               visi●ed
               with
               some
               general
               sicknesse
               ,
               may
               no●
               each
               family
               take
               care
               to
               preserve
               it self
               ,
               advise
               with
               the
               Physitian
               ,
               and
               apply
               the
               Remedy
               ,
               without
               consulting
               with
               the
               rest
               ?
               Or
               if
               consulting
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               must
               they
               needs
               ask
               leave
               also
               of
               the
               
                 Maior
              
               or
               principal
               Magistrate
               ,
               take
               counsel
               with
               no
               other
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               follow
               no
               other
               course
               of
               Physick
               then
               such
               as
               he
               commends
               unto
               them
               ,
               or
               imposeth
               on
               them
               ?
               Or
               must
               the
               lesser
               languish
               irremediably
               under
               the
               calamity
               ,
               because
               the
               greater
               and
               more
               potent
               Families
               do
               not
               like
               the
               cure
               ?
               Assuredly
               it
               was
               not
               so
               in
               the
               
                 primitive
              
               times
               ,
               whe●
               it
               was
               held
               a
               commendable
               and
               lawfull
               thing
               for
               
                 National
              
               and
               particular
               Churches
               to
               
                 reform
              
               such
               errors
               and
               corruptions
               as
               they
               found
               amongst
               them
               ;
               nor
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Iudah
              
               n●ither
               ,
               when
               the
               Idolatries
               of
               their
               N●ighbours
               had
               got
               ground
               upon
               them
               ▪
               
                 Though
              
               Isra●l
               
                 transgress●
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 not
              
               Judah
               
                 sin
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Hosea
              
               chap.
               4.
               
               Yet
               
                 Israel
              
               was
               the
               greater
               and
               more
               numerous
               people
               .
               Ten
               Tribes
               to
               two
               ;
               two
               of
               the
               ten
               the
               eld●st
               sons
               of
               their
               Father
               
                 Iacob
                 ,
              
               all
               of
               them
               older
               then
               
                 Benjamin
              
               the
               last
               begotten
               ▪
               being
               the
               second
               of
               the
               two
               :
               which
               notwithstanding
               the
               Kings
               of
               
                 Iudah
              
               might
               and
               did
               
               proceed
               to
               a
               
                 Reformation
                 ,
              
               though
               those
               of
               
                 Israel
              
               did
               refuse
               to
               co-operate
               with
               them
               .
               The
               like
               was
               also
               done
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               and
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               too
               in
               the
               best
               and
               happiest-times
               of
               
                 Christianity
                 :
              
               there
               b●ing
               many
               errors
               and
               un●ound
               opinions
               condemned
               in
               the
               Councels
               of
               
                 G●ngra
                 ,
                 Aquilia
                 ,
                 Cart●age
                 ▪
                 Mil●vis
                 ;
              
               and
               not
               a
               ●ew
               cor●up●ions
               in
               the
               
                 practical
              
               part
               of
               Religion
               reformed
               in
               the
               Synods
               of
               
                 ●liberis
                 ,
                 Laodic●a
                 ,
                 Arles
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               in
               the
               fourth
               Century
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               without
               advising
               or
               consul●ing
               with
               the
               
                 R●man
              
               Oracle
               ,
               or
               running
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
              
               for
               a
               confirmation
               of
               their
               Acts
               and
               doings
               ▪
               though
               at
               that
               time
               invested
               with
               a
               greater
               and
               more
               
                 powerful
                 princi●ality
              
               then
               the
               others
               were
               .
               No
               such
               regard
               had
               in
               those
               ti●es
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               though
               the
               elder
               Sister
               ,
               but
               that
               another
               
                 National
              
               Church
               might
               reform
               without
               her
               :
               nor
               any
               such
               consideration
               had
               of
               the
               younger
               S●sters
               ,
               that
               one
               should
               ●arry
               for
               another
               till
               they
               all
               agreed
               ,
               though
               possibly
               they
               might
               all
               be
               sensible
               of
               the
               inconvenience
               ,
               and
               all
               alike
               desirous
               of
               a
               speedy
               
                 Remedy
                 .
              
               But
               of
               this
               more
               anon
               in
               Answer
               to
               the
               next
               Objections
               .
            
             
               Proceed
               we
               now
               a
               little
               ●urther
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               grant
               for
               once
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
              
               was
               a
               Member
               at
               that
               time
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               acknowledging
               the
               Pope
               for
               the
               
                 Head
              
               thereof
               :
               yet
               this
               could
               be
               no
               hindrance
               to
               a
               
                 Reformation
                 ▪
              
               when
               the
               pre●ended
               
                 Head
              
               would
               not
               yeeld
               unto
               it
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Members
               could
               not
               meet
               to
               consult
               about
               it
               .
               T●e
               whole
               
                 Body
              
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               in
               ill
               condition
               ,
               every
               part
               unsound
               ,
               but
               the
               disease
               lay
               chiefly
               in
               the
               
                 head
              
               it self
               ,
               grown
               monstrously
               too
               great
               for
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Members
               .
               And
               should
               the
               whole
               
                 body
              
               pine
               and
               languish
               without
               hope
               of
               ease
               ,
               because
               the
               
                 Head
              
               (
               I
               mean
               still
               the
               
                 pretended
                 Head
                 )
              
               would
               not
               be
               purged
               of
               some
               supe●fl●ous
               and
               noxious
               humours
               occasioning
               giddinesse
               in
               the
               brain
               ,
               dimnesse
               in
               the
               eye
               ,
               deafn●sse
               in
               the
               ear
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               a
               general
               and
               sad
               distemper
               unto
               all
               the
               Members
               ?
               The
               Pop●
               was
               grown
               to
               an
               exorbitant
               height
               both
               of
               pride
               and
               power
               ;
               the
               Court
               of
               
                 Rome
              
               wallowing
               (
               as
               in
               a
               course
               of
               prosperous
               fortunes
               )
               in
               all
               volup●uousnesse
               and
               sensuality
               .
               Nothing
               so
               feared
               amongst
               them
               as
               a
               
                 Reformation
                 ▪
              
               wher●by
               they
               knew
               that
               an
               abatement
               must
               be
               made
               of
               their
               pomp
               and
               pleasure
               .
               Of
               
               these
               corrup●ions
               and
               abuses
               as
               of
               many
               others
               complaint
               had
               formerly
               been
               made
               ,
               by
               
                 Armachanus
                 ▪
                 Grosthead
              
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Lincoln
                 ,
              
               S.
               
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 Nic●
                 de
                 Clemangis
                 ,
              
               an●
               other
               conscientious
               men
               in
               their
               several
               Count●eys
               :
               〈…〉
               noted
               and
               informed
               against
               by
               
                 Wic●l●sse
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 〈…〉
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Bu●
               they
               complained
               〈…〉
               who
               was
               resolv●d
               
                 not
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 those
              
               〈◊〉
               ,
               
                 c●armed
                 they
                 never
                 so
                 wis●ly
                 .
              
               The
               C●urch
               mean
               while
               was
               in
               a
               very
               ill
               condi●i●n
               ,
               wh●n
               he
               that
               should
               prescribe
               the
               cure
               ,
               was
               beco●e
               the
               si●kn●sse
               .
               Co●●●dering
               therefore
               that
               a
               
                 Reformation
              
               could
               not
               be
               obtained
               by
               the
               Popes
               consent
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               r●medy
               but
               that
               it
               must
               be
               made
               without
               it
               .
               The
               
                 Molten
                 Calf
              
               mod●lled
               by
               the
               
                 Egyptian
                 Apis
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Altar
               patte●ned
               from
               
                 Dam●s●us
                 ,
              
               had
               made
               the
               
                 Israelites
              
               (
               in
               all
               probability
               )
               a●
               great
               idolaters
               as
               their
               〈◊〉
               ,
               if
               the
               
                 High
                 priests
              
               that
               set
               them
               up
               might
               have
               ha●
               their
               Wil●
               .
               Nor
               had
               it
               been
               much
               better
               with
               the
               Chu●ch
               of
               
                 CHRIST
                 ,
              
               if
               
                 Arianism
              
               could
               not
               have
               been
               suppressed
               in
               particul●r
               Churches
               ,
               because
               
                 Liberius
              
               Pope
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               (
               supposing
               him
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Head
              
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               g●neral
               )
               had
               subscribed
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               error
               and
               corruption
               could
               have
               been
               
                 reformed
                 ,
              
               which
               any
               of
               the
               Popes
               (
               whose
               Graves
               I
               am
               very
               lo●h
               to
               open
               )
               had
               been
               guilty
               of
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               permission
               .
               The
               Church
               now
               were
               in
               worse
               estate
               under
               
                 Christian
              
               Princes
               ,
               then
               when
               it
               s●ffered
               under
               the
               power
               and
               tyranny
               of
               the
               
                 Heathen
              
               Emperors
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               lawf●l
               for
               particular
               Churches
               to
               provide
               for
               their
               own
               safety
               and
               salvation
               ,
               without
               resorting
               to
               the
               Pope
               :
               who
               cannot
               every
               day
               be
               spoke
               with
               ,
               and
               may
               (
               when
               spoken
               with
               )
               be
               pressed
               with
               so
               many
               inconveniences
               nearer
               hand
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               at
               leisure
               to
               attend
               such
               businesses
               as
               lie
               furth●r
               off
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               was
               well
               said
               by
               
                 Danet
              
               the
               
                 French
              
               Ambass●dor
               when
               he
               communic●ted
               to
               the
               Pope
               his
               Ma●●ers
               purpose
               of
               Reforming
               the
               
                 Ga●●●can
              
               Church
               by
               a
               National
               Councel
               :
               
                 Is
              
               (
               said
               he
               )
               
                 Paris
                 were
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 would
                 you
                 not
                 count
                 the
                 Citizens
                 either
                 Fools
                 ,
                 or
                 Mad-men
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 send
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 ●iber
                 for
                 some
                 water
                 to
                 quench
                 it
                 ▪
                 the
                 River
                 of
              
               S●ine
               
                 running
                 through
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 the
              
               Marno
               
                 so
                 near
                 it
                 ?
              
            
          
           
           
             
               3.
               
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               might
               lawfully
               pr●ceed
               to
               a
               Reformation
               with●ut
               the
               help
               of
               a
               General
               Councel
               ,
               or
               calling
               in
               the
               aid
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Churches
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               you
               say
               it
               is
               object●d
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               
                 Reformation
              
               were
               so
               necessary
               as
               we
               seem
               to
               make
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Pope
               wa●
               never
               like
               to
               yeeld
               unto
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               case
               then
               stood
               ;
               it
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               done
               by
               a
               
                 General
                 Councel
                 ,
              
               according
               to
               the
               usage
               of
               the
               Primitive
               times
               .
               I
               know
               indeed
               that
               
                 General
                 Councels
              
               (
               such
               as
               are
               commonly
               so
               called
               )
               are
               of
               excellent
               use
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               name
               thereof
               is
               sacred
               and
               of
               high
               esteem
               .
               But
               yet
               I
               prize
               them
               not
               so
               highly
               as
               Pope
               
                 Gregory
              
               did
               ,
               who
               ranked
               the
               ●our
               first
               
                 General
                 C●uncels
              
               with
               the
               four
               
                 Evangelists
                 :
              
               nor
               am
               I
               o●
               opinion
               that
               they
               are
               so
               necessary
               to
               a
               
                 Reformation
              
               either
               in
               point
               of
               Faith
               or
               corruption
               of
               manners
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               business
               of
               the
               Church
               may
               be
               done
               without
               them
               .
               Nay
               ,
               might
               I
               be
               so
               bold
               as
               to
               lay
               my
               naked
               thoughts
               before
               you
               (
               as
               I
               think
               I
               may
               )
               you
               would
               there
               finde
               it
               to
               be
               some
               part
               of
               my
               
                 Belief
              
               that
               there
               never
               was
               ,
               and
               never
               can
               be
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               a
               
                 General
                 Councel
              
               truly
               and
               properly
               so
               called
               :
               th●t
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               such
               a
               
                 General
                 Councel
              
               to
               which
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               admiting
               none
               but
               such
               to
               the
               power
               of
               vo●ing
               )
               have
               bin
               or
               can
               be
               called
               together
               by
               themselves
               or
               their
               
                 Proxies
                 .
              
               These
               which
               are
               commonly
               so
               called
               ,
               as
               those
               of
               
                 Nice
                 ,
                 Constant●nople
                 ▪
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 Chal●●don
                 ,
              
               were
               only
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
              
               E●pire
               .
               Chri●tian
               Churches
               ●xisting
               at
               that
               time
               in
               
                 Ethiopia
              
               and
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               
                 Persia
              
               (
               which
               made
               up
               no
               small
               p●rt
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               )
               were
               neither
               present
               at
               them
               ,
               nor
               invi●●d
               to
               them
               .
               And
               yet
               not
               all
               the
               P●elates
               n●ither
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
              
               Empire
               ,
               nor
               some
               from
               ●very
               Province
               of
               it
               did
               attend
               that
               service
               :
               those
               Councels
               only
               being
               the
               Assemblies
               of
               s●me
               
                 Eastern
              
               Bishop●
               ,
               such
               as
               could
               most
               conveniently
               be
               drawn
               together
               :
               few
               of
               the
               
                 Wes●e●n
              
               Churches
               (
               none
               at
               all
               in
               some
               )
               having
               or
               list
               or
               leisure
               ●or
               so
               long
               a
               journey
               :
               For
               in
               the
               so
               much
               celebra●●d
               Councel
               of
               
                 Nice
                 ,
              
               there
               were
               but
               nine
               Bishops
               s●nt
               from
               
                 France
                 ,
              
               but
               two
               from
               
                 Africk
                 ,
              
               one
               alone
               from
               
                 Spain
                 ,
              
               none
               ●rom
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
              
               and
               out
               of
               
                 It●ly
                 ,
              
               which
               ●ay
               
               nearest
               to
               it
               ,
               none
               but
               two
               Priests
               appeared
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               those
               as
               
                 Legat●
              
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               not
               authorised
               to
               represent
               the
               
                 Italian
              
               Churches
               ;
               so
               that
               of
               318
               Bishops
               which
               were
               there
               assembled
               ,
               there
               were
               but
               twelve
               in
               all
               ,
               (
               besides
               the
               
                 L●gats
              
               of
               the
               P●pe
               )
               for
               the
               
                 Western
              
               Churches
               :
               too
               great
               a
               dispropor●ion
               to
               entitle
               it
               〈◊〉
               the
               name
               of
               
                 General
                 .
              
               And
               yet
               this
               was
               more
               
                 General
              
               then
               the
               rest
               that
               followed
               :
               there
               being
               no
               Bishops
               of
               the
               W●st
               at
               all
               in
               the
               second
               and
               third
               ,
               but
               the
               Popes
               themselves
               :
               and
               in
               the
               4
               none
               but
               the
               Legats
               of
               the
               P●pe
               to
               supply
               his
               place
               .
               So
               that
               ●hese
               〈◊〉
               were
               called
               
                 General
                 ,
              
               not
               that
               they
               were
               so
               in
               thems●lves
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               was
               a
               grea●e●
               c●nc●urse
               to
               them
               fr●m
               the
               n●●ghbouring
               Provinces
               ,
               then
               was
               o●
               had
               b●en
               to
               som●
               o●●ers
               on
               the
               like
               occasions
               .
               Which
               if
               it
               be
               enough
               to
               〈◊〉
               a
               
                 General
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
              
               I
               s●e
               no
               〈…〉
               call●d
               so
               too
               ,
               summoned
               in
               the
               case
               of
               〈…〉
               the
               Patriarch
               at
               that
               time
               of
               that
               ●amous
               City
               .
               For
               the
               condemning
               of
               whose
               
                 Heresie
              
               there
               conveen●d
               not
               the
               Bishops
               of
               that
               Province
               only
               ,
               but
               the
               Pa●ria●ch
               o●Hi●rus●lem
               
                 ,
              
               the
               Bish●p
               of
               
                 Caesarea
              
               in
               
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 B●zra
              
               in
               
                 Arabia
                 ,
                 Tarsus
              
               in
               
                 Cili●●a
                 ,
                 Caesarea
              
               in
               
                 Cappadocia
                 ,
              
               of
               
                 Iconium
              
               in
               
                 Ly●a●ni●
                 ,
              
               o●Neo-Caesare●
               in
               
                 Pontus
                 ,
              
               besides
               many
               others
               from
               all
               places
               ,
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               rank
               and
               qu●lity
               ,
               but
               of
               lesser
               fame
               :
               not
               ●o
               say
               any
               thing
               〈◊〉
               
                 Dionysius
              
               P●triarch
               of
               
                 Alexand●ia
                 ,
              
               〈◊〉
               bu●
               not
               〈◊〉
               in
               regard
               of
               sicknesse
               ,
               which
               d●f●ct
               he
               recompens●d
               〈…〉
               and
               int●rcourse
               ▪
               or
               of
               
                 Dion●sius
              
               Pope
               o●Rome
               
                 ,
              
               so
               〈◊〉
               by
               the
               
                 Puritan
              
               or
               〈…〉
               that
               he
               could
               not
               shine
               .
               So
               that
               if
               the
               present
               of
               two
               of
               the
               fou●
               Pat●iarchs
               ,
               and
               the
               invi●ing
               of
               the
               others
               ,
               with
               the
               Bishops
               of
               so
               many
               distant
               N●tions
               as
               were
               there
               assembled
               ,
               ●uffice
               to
               make
               a
               
                 General
                 Councel
                 ;
              
               the
               Councel
               of
               
                 Antioch
              
               might
               as
               well
               hav●
               the
               name
               of
               
                 General
                 ,
              
               as
               almost
               any
               of
               the
               rest
               which
               are
               so
               entituled
               .
            
             
               But
               laying
               by
               th●se
               thoughts
               as
               too
               strong
               of
               th●Paradox
               
                 ,
              
               and
               looking
               on
               a
               
                 General
                 Councel
              
               in
               the
               common
               noti●n
               ,
               ●or
               an
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Prelates
               of
               the
               East
               and
               West
               ,
               ●o
               which
               the
               four
               
                 Patriarchs
              
               are
               invited
               ,
               and
               from
               which
               no
               Bishop
               is
               excluded
               that
               comes
               commissionated
               and
               instructed
               to
               at●●nd
               the
               〈◊〉
               .
               I
               cannot
               think
               them
               of
               such
               co●sequence
               
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               may
               proceed
               without
               them
               to
               a
               
                 Reformation
                 .
              
               For
               certainly
               that
               saying
               of
               S.
               
                 Augu●tine
              
               in
               his
               4.
               
               Book
               against
               the
               two
               Epistles
               of
               the
               
                 Pelagians
                 ,
              
               cap.
               12.
               is
               ●xceeding
               true
               ,
               
                 Paucas
                 fuisse
                 haereses
                 ad
                 quas
                 superandas
                 necessarium
                 fuerit
                 Concilium
                 plenarium
                 occidentis
                 &
                 orientis
                 ,
              
               that
               very
               few
               
                 Heresies
              
               have
               been
               crushed
               in
               such
               
                 General
                 C●uncels
                 .
              
               And
               so
               far
               we
               may
               say
               with
               the
               learned
               Cardinal
               ,
               that
               for
               seven
               
                 Heresies
              
               suppressed
               in
               seven
               
                 General
              
               Councel●
               (
               though
               by
               hi●
               leave
               the
               seventh
               did
               not
               so
               much
               suppress
               as
               advance
               an
               
                 Heresie
                 )
              
               an
               hundred
               have
               been
               quashed
               in
               
                 National
              
               and
               
                 Provincial
              
               Synods
               :
               whether
               confirmed
               or
               not
               confirmed
               by
               the
               P●pes
               authority
               ,
               we
               regard
               not
               here
               .
               Some
               instances
               here●f
               in
               the
               Synods
               of
               
                 Aquileia
                 ,
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 Gangra
                 ,
                 Milevis
                 ,
              
               we
               have
               seen
               before
               ,
               and
               might
               adde
               many
               others
               now
               ,
               did
               we
               think
               it
               necessary
               .
               The
               Church
               had
               been
               in
               ill
               condition
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               otherwise
               ,
               especially
               under
               the
               power
               of
               
                 Heathen
              
               Emperors
               ,
               when
               such
               a
               confluence
               of
               the
               Prelates
               from
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               would
               have
               been
               construed
               a
               
                 Conspiracie
              
               against
               the
               State
               ,
               and
               drawn
               destruction
               on
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               Persons
               both
               .
               Or
               granting
               that
               they
               might
               assemble
               without
               any
               such
               danger
               ,
               yet
               being
               great
               bodies
               ,
               moving
               sl●wly
               ,
               and
               not
               without
               long
               time
               and
               many
               difficulties
               and
               disputes
               ,
               to
               be
               rightly
               constituted
               :
               the
               Church
               would
               suffer
               more
               under
               such
               delay
               by
               the
               spreading
               of
               
                 Heresie
                 ,
              
               then
               receive
               benefit
               by
               their
               care
               to
               suppress
               the
               same
               .
               Had
               the
               same
               course
               been
               taken
               at
               
                 Alexandria
              
               for
               suppressing
               
                 Arius
                 ,
              
               as
               was
               before
               at
               
                 Antioch
              
               for
               condemning
               
                 Paulus
                 ;
              
               we
               never
               had
               heard
               newes
               of
               the
               Councel
               of
               
                 Nice
                 ;
              
               the
               calling
               and
               assembling
               whereof
               took
               up
               so
               long
               time
               ,
               that
               
                 Arianism
              
               was
               diffused
               over
               all
               the
               world
               before
               the
               Fathers
               met
               together
               ;
               and
               could
               not
               be
               suppress●d
               (
               though
               it
               were
               condemned
               )
               in
               many
               ages
               following
               after
               .
               The
               plague
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               and
               leprosie
               of
               sin
               would
               quickly
               over-run
               the
               whole
               face
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               capable
               of
               no
               other
               cure
               then
               a
               
                 General
                 Councel
                 .
              
               The
               case
               of
               
                 Arius
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               universal
               spreading
               of
               his
               
                 Heresie
              
               compared
               with
               the
               quick
               rooting
               out
               of
               so
               many
               others
               ,
               makes
               this
               clear
               enough
               .
            
             
               To
               go
               a
               little
               further
               yet
               ,
               we
               will
               suppose
               a
               
                 General
                 Councel
              
               to
               be
               the
               best
               and
               safest
               Physick
               that
               the
               Church
               can
               
               take
               ,
               on
               all
               occasions
               of
               
                 Epidemical
              
               distemper
               ;
               but
               then
               we
               must
               suppose
               it
               at
               such
               times
               and
               in
               such
               cas●s
               only
               ,
               when
               it
               may
               conveniently
               be
               had
               .
               For
               where
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               had
               or
               not
               had
               conveniently
               ,
               it
               will
               either
               prove
               to
               be
               no
               
                 Physick
                 ,
              
               or
               not
               worth
               the
               taking
               .
               But
               so
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               
                 Reformation
                 ,
              
               a
               
                 General
                 Councel
              
               could
               not
               conveniently
               be
               assembled
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               so
               it
               was
               impossible
               that
               any
               such
               
                 Councel
              
               should
               assemble
               ;
               I
               mean
               a
               
                 General
                 Councel
              
               rightly
               called
               and
               constituted
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Rul●●
               laid
               down
               by
               our
               
                 Controversors
                 .
              
               For
               first
               they
               say
               it
               must
               be
               called
               by
               such
               as
               have
               power
               to
               do
               it
               .
               2.
               
               That
               it
               must
               be
               intimated
               to
               all
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
               that
               so
               no
               Church
               nor
               people
               may
               plead
               ignorance
               of
               it
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Pope
               and
               the
               four
               chief
               Patriarchs
               must
               be
               present
               at
               it
               ,
               either
               in
               person
               or
               by
               
                 Proxie
                 .
              
               And
               lastly
               ,
               that
               no
               Bishop
               is
               to
               be
               excluded
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               known
               to
               be
               a
               Bishop
               and
               not
               excommunicated
               .
               According
               to
               which
               Rules
               ,
               it
               was
               impossible
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               any
               
                 General
                 Councel
              
               should
               be
               assembled
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 .
              
               It
               was
               not
               then
               as
               when
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
              
               world
               wa●
               under
               the
               command
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
              
               Emperors
               ;
               whose
               Edict
               for
               a
               
                 Gen●ral
                 Councel●igh●
              
               speedily
               be
               posted
               over
               all
               the
               Provinces
               .
               The
               Messengers
               who
               should
               now
               be
               sent
               on
               such
               an
               errand
               unto
               the
               Countreys
               of
               the
               
                 Turk
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Persian
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Tartarian
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               great
               
                 Mogul
              
               (
               in
               which
               are
               many
               
                 Christian
              
               Churches
               ,
               and
               more
               perhaps
               then
               in
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               world
               besides
               )
               would
               finde
               but
               sorry
               entertainment
               .
               Nor
               was
               it
               then
               ,
               as
               when
               the
               four
               chief
               Patriarchs
               ,
               together
               with
               their
               Metropolitans
               and
               Suffragan
               Bishops
               ,
               were
               under
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
              
               Emperors
               ,
               and
               might
               without
               danger
               to
               themselves
               or
               unto
               their
               Churches
               ,
               obey
               the
               intimation
               and
               attend
               the
               service
               :
               those
               
                 Patriarchs
              
               with
               their
               Metropolitans
               and
               Suffragans
               ,
               both
               then
               and
               now
               langu●shing
               under
               the
               tyranny
               and
               power
               of
               the
               
                 Turk
                 ,
              
               to
               whom
               so
               general
               a
               confluence
               of
               Christian
               Bishops
               ,
               must
               n●eds
               give
               matter
               of
               suspicion
               ,
               of
               just
               
                 fears
              
               and
               
                 jealousies
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               be
               permitted
               (
               as
               far
               as
               he
               can
               possibly
               hind●r
               it
               )
               on
               good
               Reason
               of
               State
               .
               For
               who
               knowes
               better
               the●
               themselve●
               how
               long
               and
               dangerous
               a
               war
               was
               raised
               against
               their
               Predecessors
               
               by
               the
               
                 Western
                 Christians
              
               for
               recovery
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Land
                 ,
              
               on
               a
               resolution
               taken
               up
               at
               the
               Councel
               of
               
                 Cle●mont
                 ;
              
               and
               that
               ●●●ing
               war
               against
               the
               
                 Turks
              
               is
               still
               ●steemed
               a
               cause
               sufficient
               ●or
               a
               
                 General
                 Councel
                 .
              
               And
               then
               besides
               it
               would
               be
               known
               by
               whom
               this
               
                 General
                 Councel
              
               was
               to
               be
               assembl●d
               ▪
               if
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               as
               generally
               the
               
                 Papists
              
               say
               ,
               he
               and
               his
               Court
               were
               looked
               on
               as
               the
               greatest
               grievance
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               :
               and
               't
               was
               not
               probable
               that
               he
               would
               call
               a
               Councell
               against
               himself
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               might
               have
               leave
               to
               pack
               it
               ,
               to
               govern
               it
               by
               his
               own
               Legats
               ,
               fill
               it
               with
               
                 Titular
              
               Bishops
               of
               his
               own
               creating
               ,
               and
               send
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               to
               them
               in
               a
               Clok●bag
               as
               he
               did
               to
               
                 Trent
                 .
              
               If
               joyntly
               by
               all
               
                 Christian
              
               Princes
               (
               which
               is
               the
               common
               
                 Tenet
              
               of
               the
               
                 Protestant
              
               Schools
               )
               what
               hopes
               could
               any
               man
               conceive
               (
               as
               the
               times
               then
               were
               )
               that
               they
               should
               lay
               aside
               their
               particul●r
               interesses
               ,
               to
               center
               all
               together
               upon
               one
               design
               ?
               or
               if
               they
               had
               agreed
               about
               it
               ,
               what
               power
               had
               they
               to
               call
               the
               Prelates
               of
               the
               
                 East
              
               to
               att●nd
               the
               business
               ,
               or
               to
               protect
               them
               for
               so
               doing
               at
               their
               going
               home
               ?
               So
               that
               I
               look
               upon
               the
               hopes
               of
               a
               
                 General
                 Councel
                 ,
              
               I
               mean
               a
               General
               Councel
               rightly
               called
               and
               constit●ted
               ,
               as
               an
               empty
               〈◊〉
               .
               The
               m●st
               that
               was
               to
               be
               expected
               was
               but
               a
               meeting
               of
               some
               Bishops
               of
               the
               West
               of
               
                 Europe
                 ,
              
               and
               those
               but
               of
               〈◊〉
               party
               only
               :
               such
               as
               were
               excommunicated
               ,
               (
               and
               th●●
               might
               be
               as
               many
               as
               the
               Pope
               should
               please
               )
               being
               to
               be
               excluded
               by
               the
               Cardinals
               Rule
               .
               Which
               how
               it
               may
               be
               call●●●n
               
                 Oecumenial
              
               or
               General
               Councell
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               be
               a
               
                 Topical
                 Oecumenical
                 ,
              
               a
               Particular-general
               (
               as
               great
               an
               absurdity
               in
               Grammar
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 Roman
                 Catholick
                 )
              
               I
               can
               hardly
               see
               .
            
             
               Which
               being
               so
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               question
               but
               it
               was
               ,
               either
               the
               Church
               must
               continue
               withou●●eformati●n
               
                 ,
              
               or
               el●e
               it
               must
               be
               lawfull
               for
               
                 National
              
               pa●ticular
               Churches
               to
               reform
               themselves
               .
               In
               such
               a
               case
               the
               Church
               ●ay
               be
               reformed
               
                 per
                 partes
                 ,
              
               Part
               after
               part
               ,
               Province
               after
               Province
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               by
               
                 Gerson
                 .
              
               But
               I
               do
               not
               me●●
               〈◊〉
               trouble
               you
               with
               this
               Dis●●●●
               .
               〈…〉
               may
               reform
               themselves
               by
               
                 National
              
               or
               
                 Provincial
              
               Coun●●ls
               ,
               〈…〉
               Church
               generall
               will
               not
               do
               it
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               effected
               by
               a
               
                 General
                 Councel
                 ,
              
               hath
               been
               so
               fully
               proved
               by
               my
               Lord
               of
               
               
                 Canterbury
              
               in
               his
               learned
               and
               elaborate
               discourse
               against
               
                 Fisher
              
               the
               
                 Iesuite
                 ,
              
               tha●
               nothing
               can
               be
               added
               unto
               so
               great
               diligence
               .
               But
               if
               it
               be
               objected
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 National
              
               Councels
               have
               a
               power
               of
               
                 Promulgation
              
               only
               ,
               not
               of
               〈◊〉
               also
               :
               I
               answer
               first
               ,
               that
               this
               runs
               crosse
               to
               all
               the
               current
               of
               
                 Antiquity
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               not
               only
               
                 National
              
               but
               
                 Provincial
              
               Councels
               did
               usually
               determine
               in
               the
               poin●●
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               these
               too
               of
               the
               greatest
               moment
               ,
               as
               did
               that
               of
               
                 Anti●ch
                 ;
              
               which
               if
               it
               were
               somewhat
               more
               then
               a
               National
               ,
               was
               notwithstanding
               never
               reckoned
               for
               a
               
                 General
                 Councel
                 .
              
               I
               answer
               secondly
               as
               before
               ,
               that
               for
               one
               
                 Heresie
              
               suppress●d
               in
               a
               
                 General
                 Councel
                 ,
              
               there
               have
               been
               ten
               at
               least
               suppressed
               in
               
                 National
              
               and
               
                 Provincial
              
               Synods
               ;
               wich
               could
               not
               be
               in
               case
               they
               had
               no
               power
               of
               
                 Determination
                 .
              
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Articles
              
               or
               Confession
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
              
               are
               only
               
                 Declaratory
              
               of
               such
               
                 Catholick
              
               Doctrines
               as
               were
               received
               of
               old
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 CHRIST
                 ,
              
               not
               
                 Introductory
              
               of
               new
               ones
               of
               their
               own
               devising
               ;
               as
               might
               be
               evidenced
               in
               particular
               ,
               were
               this
               place
               fit
               for
               it
               .
               But
               what
               needs
               any
               proof
               at
               all
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               Confession
               ?
               For
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               
                 Spalato
              
               (
               a
               man
               as
               well
               studied
               in
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               as
               the
               best
               amongst
               them
               )
               ingenuously
               acknowledged
               at
               the
               
                 High
                 Commission
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               
                 Articles
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 were
                 profitable
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 them
              
               Heretical
               ;
               
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 defend
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               And
               this
               he
               said
               at
               the
               very
               time
               of
               his
               departure
               ,
               when
               his
               soul
               was
               gone
               before
               to
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               and
               nothing
               but
               his
               carkasse
               left
               behinde
               in
               
                 England
                 .
              
               The
               like
               avowed
               by
               
                 Davenport
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Franciscus
                 a
                 Sancta
                 Clara
              
               (
               call
               him
               which
               you
               will
               )
               who
               makes
               the
               
                 Articles
              
               of
               this
               Church
               rightly
               understood
               according
               to
               the
               
                 literal
              
               meaning
               ,
               and
               not
               perverted
               to
               the
               ends
               of
               particular
               Factions
               ,
               to
               be
               capable
               of
               a
               
                 Catholick
              
               and
               
                 Orthodox
              
               sense
               :
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               could
               be
               looked
               for
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               an
               Adversary
               .
               So
               much
               as
               cost
               one
               of
               them
               his
               life
               (
               though
               perhaps
               it
               will
               be
               said
               that
               he
               died
               in
               prison
               )
               and
               the
               burning
               of
               his
               body
               after
               his
               death
               ;
               though
               he
               endevoured
               to
               save
               both
               by
               a
               
                 Retractation
                 .
              
               So
               that
               in
               thi●
               case
               〈◊〉
               we
               have
               omni●
               bene
               ,
               〈◊〉
               amisse
               in
               the
               proceedings
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               Pope
               or
               a
               
                 General
                 Councel
                 .
              
            
             
             
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               though
               we
               could
               not
               stay
               the
               calling
               of
               a
               
                 General
                 Councel
                 ,
              
               which
               would
               have
               justified
               ●ur
               proceedings
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               our
               
                 Adversaries
                 ▪
              
               it
               had
               been
               requisite
               even
               in
               the
               way
               of
               
                 civil
                 Prudence
              
               to
               have
               taken
               the
               advice
               of
               the
               
                 Sister-Churches
                 ,
              
               especially
               of
               those
               which
               were
               ●ngaged
               at
               the
               same
               time
               in
               the
               same
               designs
               :
               which
               would
               have
               add●d
               r●putation
               to
               us
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               our
               
                 Friends
                 .
              
               As
               for
               the
               taking
               counsel
               of
               the
               
                 Sister-Churches
                 ,
              
               it
               hath
               been
               t●uch●d
               upon
               ●lready
               ,
               and
               there●ore
               we
               shall
               say
               no
               more
               as
               t●
               that
               particular
               :
               unlesse
               the
               
                 Sister-Churches
              
               of
               these
               later
               tim●●
               had
               b●en
               like
               the
               
                 Believers
              
               in
               the
               infancy
               of
               the
               Ch●istian
               Faith
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               all
               
                 of
                 one
                 heart
                 and
                 one
                 soul
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               it
               ,
               
                 Act.
              
               4.
               their
               couns●ls
               had
               been
               
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
              
               if
               not
               
                 destructive
                 .
              
               'T
               is
               true
               inde●d
               ,
               united
               Councel●
               are
               the
               stronger
               and
               of
               greater
               weight
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               neglected
               wh●re
               they
               may
               be
               had
               ;
               but
               where
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               we
               ●ust
               act
               without
               them
               .
               And
               if
               we
               look
               into
               the
               time
               of
               our
               
                 Reformation
                 ,
              
               we
               shall
               finde
               those
               that
               were
               engaged
               in
               the
               same
               design
               ,
               divided
               into
               obstinate
               parties
               ;
               and
               holding
               the
               names
               of
               
                 Luther
              
               and
               
                 Zuinglius
              
               in
               an
               higher
               estimate
               then
               either
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Opinion
               in
               which
               they
               differed
               ,
               or
               the
               common
               happinesse
               of
               the
               Church
               so
               disturbed
               between
               them
               .
               The
               breath
               not
               lessened
               ,
               but
               made
               wider
               by
               the
               rise
               of
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
              
               succeeding
               not
               long
               after
               in
               the
               fame
               of
               
                 Zuinglius
                 :
              
               besides
               ,
               that
               living
               under
               the
               command
               of
               several
               Princes
               ,
               and
               those
               Prince●
               driving
               on
               to
               their
               several
               ends
               ;
               it
               had
               been
               very
               difficult
               ,
               if
               not
               impossible
               to
               draw
               them
               unto
               such
               an
               
                 Harmony
              
               of
               affections
               ,
               and
               
                 consent
              
               in
               judgement
               ,
               as
               so
               g●eat
               a
               businesse
               did
               require
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
              
               was
               necessitated
               in
               that
               conjuncture
               of
               affairs
               to
               proceed
               as
               it
               did
               ,
               and
               to
               act
               that
               single
               by
               it self
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               effected
               by
               the
               common
               Councels
               ,
               and
               joynt
               concurrence
               of
               the
               others
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               
                 Melanchthon
              
               was
               once
               coming
               over
               in
               King
               
                 Henries
              
               daies
               ,
               but
               st●id
               his
               journey
               on
               the
               death
               of
               Q●een
               
                 Anne
                 Bullen
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               he
               was
               after
               sent
               f●r
               by
               King
               
                 Edward
              
               the
               sixth
               
                 (
                 Regis
                 Literi●
                 in
              
               Angliam
               
                 vocor
                 )
              
               as
               he
               affirms
               in
               an
               Epistle
               unto
               
                 Camerarius
                 ,
                 anno
              
               1553.
               
               But
               he
               was
               staid
               at
               that
               time
               also
               on
               some
               other
               occasion
               ,
               though
               had
               he
               come
               at
               that
               time
               he
               had
               come
               too
               late
               to
               have
               had
               
               any
               hand
               in
               the
               
                 Reformation
                 ,
              
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Church
               being
               passed
               ,
               the
               Liturgie
               reviewed
               and
               setled
               in
               the
               year
               befor●
               .
               And
               't
               is
               as
               true
               that
               
                 Calvin
              
               offered
               his
               assistance
               to
               Archbishop
               
                 Cranmer
                 ,
              
               for
               the
               reforming
               of
               this
               Church
               ;
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 mei
                 usus
                 esset
                 ,
              
               as
               his
               own
               words
               are
               ,
               i●
               his
               assistance
               were
               thought
               n●edfull
               to
               advance
               the
               work
               .
               But
               
                 Cranmer
              
               knew
               the
               man
               ▪
               and
               refused
               the
               offer
               ;
               and
               he
               did
               very
               wisely
               in
               it
               .
               For
               seeing
               it
               impossible
               to
               unite
               all
               parties
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               an
               imprudent
               thing
               to
               have
               closed
               with
               any
               .
               I
               grant
               indeed
               th●t
               
                 Martin
                 Bucer
              
               and
               
                 P●ter
                 Martyr
              
               (
               men
               of
               great
               learning
               and
               esteem
               ,
               but
               of
               different
               judgements
               )
               were
               brought
               over
               hither
               ,
               about
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               reign
               of
               K
               
                 Edward
              
               6.
               the
               one
               of
               them
               being
               placed
               in
               
                 Oxford
                 ,
              
               the
               other
               in
               
                 Cambridge
                 ;
              
               but
               they
               were
               rather
               entertained
               as
               private
               Doctors
               to
               
                 m●derate
              
               in
               the
               Chairs
               of
               those
               .
               Universities
               ,
               then
               any
               waies
               made
               use
               of
               in
               the
               
                 Reformation
                 .
              
               For
               as
               the
               ●i●st
               
                 Liturgie
              
               which
               was
               the
               main
               key
               unto
               the
               work
               ,
               was
               framed
               and
               setled
               before
               either
               of
               them
               were
               come
               over
               ;
               so
               
                 Bucer
              
               died
               ,
               before
               the
               compiling
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               
                 Articles
                 ,
              
               which
               was
               the
               acc●mplishment
               thereof
               :
               nor
               do
               I
               finde
               that
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               was
               made
               use
               of
               otherwise
               in
               this
               weighty
               businesse
               ,
               then
               to
               make
               th●t
               good
               by
               disputation
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Clergy
               in
               their
               
                 Synods
              
               or
               
                 Convocations
              
               was
               agreed
               upon
               .
               By
               means
               whereof
               the
               Church
               proceeding
               without
               reference
               to
               the
               different
               interesses
               of
               the
               neighbouring
               .
               Churches
               ,
               kept
               a
               conformity
               in
               all
               such
               points
               of
               Government
               and
               publ●q●e
               order
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               that
               Church
               had
               not
               forsaken
               the
               clear
               Tract
               of
               the
               primitive
               Times
               :
               retaining
               not
               only
               the
               Episcopall
               Government
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               concomitants
               and
               adjuncts
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               utterly
               abolished
               in
               the
               
                 Zuinglian
              
               Churches
               ,
               and
               much
               impaired
               in
               power
               and
               jurisdiction
               by
               the
               
                 Luth●rans
              
               also
               :
               and
               keeping
               up
               a
               
                 Liturgie
              
               or
               set
               form
               of
               
                 worship
                 ,
              
               according
               to
               the
               rites
               and
               usages
               of
               the
               
                 primitive
              
               times
               ,
               which
               those
               of
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
              
               congreg●●io●s
               would
               not
               hearken
               to
               .
               God
               certainly
               h●d
               so
               disposed
               it
               in
               his
               heavenly
               wisdome
               ,
               that
               so
               this
               Church
               without
               respect
               unto
               the
               names
               and
               Dictate●
               of
               particular
               Doctors
               ,
               might
               
                 found
              
               its
               
                 Reformation
              
               on
               the
               
                 Prophets
              
               and
               
                 Apostles
              
               only
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Explications
               and
               Traditions
               
               of
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               :
               and
               being
               so
               founded
               in
               it self
               ,
               without
               respect
               to
               any
               of
               the
               differing
               parties
               ,
               might
               in
               succeeding
               Ages
               sit
               as
               Judge
               between
               th●m
               ;
               as
               being
               more
               inclinable
               by
               her
               constitution
               to
               mediate
               a
               peace
               amongst
               them
               then
               to
               espouse
               the
               quarrel
               of
               ei●her
               side
               ,
               to
               the
               Popes
               authority
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               or
               on
               the
               other
               side
               .
               And
               though
               
                 Spal●to
              
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               his
               
                 Retractations
                 ,
              
               which
               he
               cals
               
                 Consilium
                 re●eundi
                 ,
              
               objects
               against
               u●
               :
               That
               besides
               the
               publick
               Articles
               and
               confession
               authorised
               by
               the
               Churches
               ,
               we
               had
               embraced
               some
               
                 Lutheran
              
               and
               
                 Calvinian
              
               Fancies
               
                 (
                 multa
                 Lutheri
                 &
                 〈◊〉
                 dog●ata
                 ,
              
               so
               his
               own
               words
               run
               )
               yet
               this
               was
               but
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               particular
               men
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               charged
               upon
               the
               Church
               as
               maintaining
               either
               .
               The
               Church
               is
               constant
               to
               her
               safe
               and
               her
               first
               conclusions
               ,
               though
               many
               private
               men
               take
               liberty
               to
               imbrace
               new
               Doctrines
               .
            
          
           
             
               4.
               
               That
               the
               Ch●rch
               did
               not
               innovate
               in
               translating
               the
               Scripture●
               and
               the
               publick
               Liturgie
               into
               vulgar
               tongues
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               consequents
               thereof
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               thing
               faulted
               (
               as
               you
               say
               )
               in
               the
               
                 Reformation
                 ,
              
               i●
               the
               committing
               so
               much
               heavenly
               treasure
               to
               such
               rotten
               vessels
               ,
               the
               trusting
               so
               much
               excellent
               Wine
               to
               such
               musty
               bottles
               :
               I
               mean
               the
               versions
               of
               the
               
                 Scriptures
              
               and
               the
               publick
               
                 Liturgies
              
               into
               the
               usual
               Languages
               of
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               promiscuous
               liberty
               indulged
               them
               in
               it
               .
               And
               this
               they
               charge
               not
               as
               an
               
                 Innovation
              
               simply
               ,
               but
               as
               an
               Innovation
               of
               a
               
                 dangerous
                 consequence
                 ;
              
               the
               sad
               effects
               whereof
               we
               now
               see
               so
               clearly
               .
               A
               charge
               wich
               doth
               alike
               concern
               all
               the
               
                 Pr●testant
              
               and
               
                 Reformed
              
               Churches
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               should
               have
               passed
               it
               over
               at
               the
               present
               time
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               made
               our●
               more
               specially
               in
               the
               
                 application
                 ;
              
               the
               sad
               effects
               which
               the
               enemy
               doth
               so
               much
               insult
               in
               being
               said
               to
               be
               more
               visible
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               then
               in
               other
               place●
               .
               This
               makes
               it
               our●
               ,
               and
               therefore
               here
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               as
               the
               former
               were
               .
               First
               then
               they
               charge
               it
               on
               the
               Church
               as
               an
               
                 Innovation
                 ,
              
               it
               being
               affirmed
               by
               
                 Bellarmine
              
               in
               his
               2.
               
               Book
               
                 De
                 verbo
                 Dei
                 ,
              
               cap.
               15.
               (
               whether
               with
               lesse
               truth
               or
               modesty
               ,
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               say
               )
               
                 Vniversam
                 Ecclesiam
                 semper
                 his
                 tantum
                 linguis
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               that
               in
               the
               Universal
               Church
               in
               all
               times
               foregoing
               the
               Scriptures
               were
               not
               commonly
               and
               publickly
               read
               in
               any
               other
               language
               but
               in
               the
               
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 Greek
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Latine
                 :
              
               this
               is
               (
               you
               se●
               )
               a
               two-edged
               sword
               ,
               and
               strikes
               not
               only
               against
               all
               
                 Transla●i●ns
              
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               into
               vulgar
               languages
               for
               comm●n
               use
               ,
               but
               against
               reading
               those
               Translation●
               publickly
               〈…〉
               part
               o●
               the
               
                 Liturgie
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               are
               many
               things
               as
               the
               Cardinal
               tel●
               u●quae
               
                 secreta
                 esse
                 debent
                 ,
              
               which
               are
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               made
               known
               to
               the
               common
               people
               .
               This
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               charge
               ,
               and
               herein
               we
               
                 joyn
                 issu●
              
               in
               the
               usual
               Form
               with
               
                 Absque
                 hoc
                 ,
                 sans
                 ceo
                 ,
              
               no
               such
               matter
               really
               ;
               the
               constant
               current
               of
               Antiquity
               doth
               affi●m
               the
               contrary
               :
               by
               which
               it
               will
               appear
               most
               plainly
               that
               the
               Church
               did
               neither
               
                 innovate
              
               in
               this
               act
               of
               hers
               ,
               nor
               d●via●e
               therein
               f●om
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               usage
               of
               the
               best
               and
               happiest
               times
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 CHRIST
                 .
              
               Not
               from
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               's
               no
               doubt
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               was
               committed
               unto
               writing
               that
               it
               ●ight
               be
               read
               ,
               and
               read
               by
               all
               that
               were
               to
               be
               directed
               and
               guided
               by
               it
               .
               The
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               fi●st
               writ
               in
               
                 Hebrew
                 ,
              
               the
               Vulgar
               language
               of
               that
               people
               ,
               and
               read
               unto
               them
               publickly
               on
               the
               
                 Sabbath
              
               dai●s
               ,
               as
               appears
               clearly
               
                 Act.
              
               13.
               15.
               
               &
               15.
               21.
               translated
               afterwards
               (
               by
               the
               cost
               and
               care
               of
               
                 Ptolemy
                 Philadelphus
              
               King
               of
               
                 Egypt
                 )
              
               into
               the
               
                 Greek
              
               tongue
               ,
               the
               most
               known
               and
               studied
               language
               of
               the
               E●stern
               world
               .
               The
               
                 N●w
                 Testament
              
               first
               w●it
               in
               
                 Gr●ek
              
               for
               the
               self-same
               reason
               ,
               (
               but
               that
               St.
               
               
                 Matthew'●
              
               Gospel
               i●●ffirmed
               by
               some
               learned
               men
               to
               have
               been
               written
               in
               th●Hebrew
               
                 )
              
               and
               
                 written
              
               to
               thi●
               end
               and
               purpose
               ,
               that
               
                 men
                 might
                 believe
                 t●●t
                 IESVS
                 is
                 the
                 CHRIST
                 t●e
                 Son
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 that
                 believing
                 t●ey
                 might
                 have
                 use
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               20.
               vers.
               ult.
               But
               being
               that
               all
               the
               Faithfull
               did
               not
               understand
               these
               Languages
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               light
               of
               h●ly
               Scripture
               might
               not
               be
               likened
               to
               a
               Candl●
               hidden
               
                 under
                 ●●ushel
                 :
              
               it
               wa●
               thought
               good
               by
               many
               ●odly
               men
               in
               the
               
                 P●i●itive
              
               tim●s
               to
               translate
               the
               same
               into
               the
               ●an●uag●s
               of
               the
               Countreys
               in
               which
               th●●
               lived
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               which
               th●●
               had
               been
               Na●ives
               .
               In
               which
               respect
               S
               
                 Chrysostome
              
               then
               banished
               in●o
               
                 Armenia
                 ,
              
               translated
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               P●alms
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
              
               into
               the
               Language
               of
               that
               people
               ;
               S.
               
                 Hierom
              
               a
               
                 Pannonian
              
               born
               ,
               
               translated
               the
               whole
               Bible
               into
               the
               
                 Dalmatick
              
               tongue
               ,
               as
               
                 Vulphilas
              
               Bishop
               of
               the
               
                 Go●hes
              
               did
               into
               the
               
                 G●thick
                 ▪
              
               all
               which
               we
               finde
               together
               without
               fu●ther
               search
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Bibliotheque
              
               of
               
                 Sixtus
                 Senensis
                 ,
              
               a
               learned
               and
               ingenu●us
               man
               but
               a
               
                 Pontifician
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               lesse
               partial
               in
               this
               cause
               .
               The
               like
               done
               h●re
               in
               
                 England
              
               by
               the
               care
               of
               
                 Athelstan
              
               causing
               a
               Translation
               of
               the
               
                 Saxon
              
               Tongue
               ;
               the
               like
               done
               by
               
                 Method●us
                 ,
              
               the
               Apostle
               Gen●r●l
               of
               the
               
                 Sclaves
                 ,
              
               translating
               it
               into
               the
               
                 Sclavonian
              
               for
               the
               use
               of
               those
               Nations
               :
               not
               to
               say
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               
                 Syriack
                 ,
                 Aethiopick
                 ,
                 Arabick
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Pe●sian
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Chaldaean
              
               Versions
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               times
               and
               Authors
               are
               not
               so
               well
               known
               .
               And
               what
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 vulgar
              
               or
               old
               
                 Latine
              
               Edition
               ,
               (
               of
               late
               times
               made
               
                 Authentick
              
               by
               the
               Popes
               of
               
                 Rome
                 )
              
               but
               a
               
                 Translation
              
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               out
               of
               
                 Greek
              
               and
               
                 Hebrew
              
               for
               the
               ins●ruction
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
              
               and
               
                 Italian
              
               Nations
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               
                 Latine
              
               at
               that
               time
               was
               the
               Vulgar
               Tongue
               ?
               And
               when
               that
               Tongue
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               breaking
               in
               of
               the
               barbarous
               Nations
               was
               worn
               out
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               (
               I
               mean
               as
               to
               the
               common
               people
               )
               did
               not
               God
               stir
               up
               
                 Iames
                 ,
              
               Archbishop
               of
               
                 Genoa
                 ,
              
               when
               the
               times
               were
               darkest
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 anno●290
              
               .
               or
               the●eabouts
               )
               to
               give
               some
               light
               to
               them
               by
               
                 translating
              
               the
               whole
               Bible
               into
               the
               
                 Italian
                 ,
              
               the
               modern
               Lan●u●ge
               of
               that
               Countrey
               ?
               As
               he
               did
               
                 Wi●lef
              
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               to
               translate
               the
               same
               into
               the
               
                 English
              
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               (
               the
               
                 Saxon
              
               Tongue
               not
               being
               then
               commonly
               underst●od
               )
               a
               copy
               of
               whose
               
                 Version
              
               in
               a
               fair
               Velom
               Manuscript
               I
               have
               now
               here
               by
               me
               ,
               by
               the
               gift
               of
               my
               noble
               Friend
               
                 Charles
                 Dymoke
                 ,
              
               Hereditary
               Champion
               to
               the
               Kings
               of
               
                 England
                 .
              
               So
               then
               it
               is
               no
               
                 innovation
              
               to
               translate
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               and
               lesse
               to
               suffer
               these
               Translations
               to
               be
               promiscuously
               read
               by
               all
               sorts
               of
               people
               :
               the
               Scripture
               being
               as
               well
               
                 MILK
                 for
                 Babes
                 ,
              
               as
               
                 strong
                 Meat
              
               for
               the
               man
               of
               more
               able
               judgement
               .
               Why
               else
               doth
               the
               Apostle
               note
               it
               as
               a
               commend●ble
               thing
               in
               
                 Timothy
                 ,
              
               that
               
                 he
                 knew
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 from
                 his
                 childhood
                 ?
              
               and
               why
               else
               doth
               S.
               
                 Hierom
              
               speak
               it
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Lady
               
                 Paula
                 ,
              
               that
               she
               made
               her
               maids
               learn
               somewhat
               daily
               of
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ?
               Why
               else
               does
               
                 Chrysostome
              
               call
               so
               earnestly
               on
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               to
               provide
               themselves
               of
               the
               holy
               Bibles
               ,
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               ,
               the
               only
               
                 Physick
                 for
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               
               cals
               it
               there
               :
               inviting
               to
               the
               reading
               thereof
               not
               only
               men
               of
               learning
               and
               publick
               businesse
               ;
               but
               even
               the
               poor
               
                 Artificer
              
               also
               ,
               as
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               
                 Senensis
              
               whom
               before
               we
               mentioned
               .
               And
               why
               else
               doth
               S.
               
                 Augustine
              
               inform
               his
               
                 Auditors
                 ,
              
               that
               it
               sufficeth
               not
               to
               hear
               the
               Scriptures
               read
               in
               the
               
                 Congregation
                 ,
              
               unlesse
               they
               read
               also
               in
               their
               private
               Ho●ses
               .
               Assuredly
               if
               Boyes
               and
               Girles
               ,
               if
               Servants
               and
               Artificers
               are
               called
               upon
               so
               earnestly
               to
               consult
               the
               
                 Scriptures
                 ,
              
               t●
               have
               them
               in
               a
               Tongue
               intelligible
               to
               them
               in
               their
               private
               Fa●ilies
               ;
               and
               are
               commended
               for
               so
               doing
               as
               we
               see
               they
               are
               :
               I
               know
               no
               rank
               of
               men
               that
               can
               be
               excluded
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               next
               see
               whether
               it
               be
               an
               
                 Innovation
              
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 CHRIST
                 ,
              
               to
               have
               the
               
                 Li●urgies
              
               or
               
                 Comm●n-prayers
              
               of
               the
               Chu●ch
               in
               the
               Tongue
               generally
               understood
               by
               the
               
                 comm●n
                 People
                 ,
              
               which
               make
               the
               greatest
               number
               of
               all
               
                 Church
                 Assemblies
                 .
              
               And
               first
               we
               finde
               by
               the
               Apostle
               not
               only
               that
               the
               
                 publick
              
               Praye●s
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 C●rinth
                 ,
              
               were
               celebrated
               in
               a
               language
               which
               they
               understood
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               so
               also
               in
               all
               other
               Churches
               ,
               
                 Except
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 ye
                 utter
                 by
                 the
                 voice
                 words
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 it
                 be
                 known
                 what
                 is
                 spoken
                 ?
                 How
                 shall
                 he
                 that
                 occupieth
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 the
                 unlearned
                 say
              
               Ame●to
               
                 thy
                 giving
                 of
                 thanks
              
               (
               and
               consequently
               to
               thy
               
                 Prayers
              
               also
               )
               
                 if
                 he
                 understand
                 not
                 what
                 thou
                 sayest
                 ?
              
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               9.
               16.
               
               What
               say
               the
               
                 Papists
              
               unto
               this
               ?
               Do
               not
               both
               
                 Lyra
              
               and
               
                 Aquinas
              
               expresly
               grant
               in
               their
               Commentaries
               on
               this
               place
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 common
                 Service
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
              
               Primitive
               
                 times
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 vulgar
                 language
                 ?
              
               Is
               not
               the
               like
               affirmed
               by
               
                 Harding
              
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               Bishop
               
                 Iewels
                 challenge
                 ,
              
               Art.
               3.
               Sect.
               28.
               
               Adding
               withall
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 in
                 the
              
               Primitive
               
                 times
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 ;
              
               and
               granting
               that
               it
               were
               
                 still
                 better
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 had
                 their
              
               Service
               
                 in
                 their
                 own
              
               vulgar
               
                 Tongue
                 for
                 their
                 better
                 understanding
                 of
                 it
                 ?
              
               Sect.
               33.
               
               Having
               thus
               
                 Confitentes
                 reos
                 ,
              
               we
               need
               seek
               no
               further
               ,
               and
               yet
               a
               further
               search
               will
               not
               be
               unprofitable
               .
               And
               on
               that
               search
               it
               will
               be
               found
               that
               the
               converted
               
                 Iewes
              
               did
               celebrate
               their
               divin●
               Offices
               
                 (
                 ●ractatus
                 &
                 oblationes
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Father
               hath
               it
               )
               most
               commonly
               in
               the
               
                 Syriack
                 ,
              
               and
               sometimes
               in
               the
               
                 Hebrew
              
               tongue
               ;
               the
               natural
               ●anguages
               of
               that
               people
               :
               as
               is
               affirmed
               by
               S.
               
                 Ambr●se
              
               in
               1.
               
                 ad
                 Cor.
                 cap.
              
               14.
               and
               out
               of
               him
               by
               
                 Durand
              
               in
               his
               
                 R●ti●n●le
                 
                 Divinorum
                 .
                 Eckius
              
               a
               great
               stickler
               of
               the
               Popes
               ,
               affirmeth
               in
               his
               
                 Common
                 places
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               
                 Indians
              
               have
               their
               
                 Service
              
               in
               the
               
                 Indian
              
               tongue
               ;
               and
               that
               S.
               
                 Hierome
              
               having
               translated
               the
               whole
               
                 Bible
              
               into
               the
               
                 D●lmatick
                 ,
              
               procured
               that
               the
               
                 Service
              
               sh●uld
               be
               celebrated
               in
               that
               Language
               also
               .
               The
               like
               S.
               
                 H●erome
              
               himself
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               
                 Heliodorus
                 ,
              
               hath
               told
               us
               〈◊〉
               the
               
                 Bessi
              
               a
               
                 Sarmation
              
               people
               :
               the
               like
               S.
               
                 Basil
              
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               
                 Ne●
                 caesareans
                 ,
              
               assures
               us
               for
               the
               
                 Aegyptians
                 ,
                 Libyans
                 ,
                 Palestinians
                 ,
                 Phenicians
                 ,
                 Arabians
                 ,
                 Syrians
                 ,
              
               and
               such
               as
               dwell
               about
               the
               B●nks
               of
               the
               River
               
                 Euphrates
                 .
              
               The
               
                 Aethiopians
              
               had
               their
               
                 M●ssal
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Chaldeans
              
               theirs
               ;
               each
               in
               the
               language
               of
               their
               Countryes
               ,
               which
               they
               still
               retain
               :
               So
               had
               the
               
                 M●scovites
              
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               scattered
               Churches
               of
               the
               Eastern
               parts
               ,
               which
               they
               continue
               to
               this
               day
               .
            
             
               But
               nothing
               is
               more
               memorable
               in
               this
               kinde
               then
               that
               which
               
                 Aenaeas
                 Silvius
              
               tels
               of
               the
               
                 Sclavonians
                 ,
              
               who
               being
               converted
               to
               the
               Faith
               made
               suite
               unto
               the
               Pope
               to
               have
               the
               
                 publick
                 Service
              
               in
               their
               
                 natural
              
               Tongue
               :
               but
               some
               delay
               being
               made
               therein
               by
               the
               Pope
               and
               Cardinals
               ,
               a
               voice
               was
               heard
               ,
               seeming
               to
               have
               come
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               praying
               ,
               
                 Omnis
                 Spiritus
                 laudet
                 Dominum
                 ,
                 &
                 omnis
                 lingua
                 con●iteatur
                 ei
                 :
              
               whereupon
               their
               desires
               were
               granted
               without
               more
               dispute
               .
               Touching
               which
               Grant
               there
               is
               extant
               an
               Epistle
               from
               Pope
               
                 Iohn
              
               the
               8.
               to
               
                 Sfentopulcher
              
               King
               of
               the
               
                 Moravian
                 Selaves
                 ,
                 anno
              
               888.
               at
               what
               time
               both
               the
               
                 Latine
                 Service
              
               and
               the
               Popes
               authority
               were
               generally
               received
               in
               those
               parts
               of
               
                 Europe
                 .
              
               Which
               Letter
               of
               Pope
               
                 I●hn
              
               the
               8.
               together
               with
               the
               Story
               above
               mentioned
               ,
               might
               probably
               be
               a
               chief
               inducement
               to
               
                 Innocent
              
               the
               3.
               to
               set
               out
               a
               
                 Decree
              
               in
               the
               
                 Lateran
              
               Councel
               ,
               importing
               that
               in
               all
               such
               Cities
               in
               which
               there
               was
               a
               concourse
               of
               divers
               Nations
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               different
               Languages
               ,
               (
               as
               in
               most
               Towns
               of
               Trade
               there
               doth
               use
               to
               be
               )
               the
               
                 Servi●e
              
               should
               be
               said
               ,
               and
               Sacraments
               administred
               ,
               
                 Secundum
                 diversitates
                 nationum
                 &
                 linguarum
                 ,
              
               according
               to
               the
               difference
               of
               their
               Tongues
               and
               Nations
               ▪
               And
               though
               Pope
               
                 Gregory
              
               the
               7.
               a
               turbulent
               and
               violent
               man
               ,
               about
               200
               years
               af●er
               the
               Concession
               made
               by
               
                 Iohn
              
               the
               S.
               in
               his
               Letter
               to
               
                 Vratislaus
              
               King
               of
               
                 Bohemia
                 ,
              
               laboured
               the
               cancelling
               of
               th●t
               priviledge
               ,
               and
               possibly
               might
               prevail
               
               therein
               as
               the
               ●imes
               then
               were
               :
               yet
               the
               
                 Liburnians
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Dalmatians
                 ,
              
               two
               
                 Sclavonian
              
               Nations
               ,
               and
               bordering
               on
               
                 Italy
              
               (
               the
               Popes
               proper
               seat
               )
               do
               still
               enjoy
               the
               benefit
               of
               that
               indulgence
               ,
               and
               celebrate
               their
               
                 Liturgie
              
               in
               their
               own
               Language
               to
               this
               very
               day
               .
               So
               that
               the
               wonder
               is
               the
               greater
               that
               those
               of
               
                 Rome
              
               should
               stand
               so
               stifly
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               
                 Latine
                 Service
                 ,
              
               which
               the
               common
               people
               understand
               not
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               knowingly
               ,
               and
               with
               faith
               say
               
                 Amen
              
               unto
               it
               .
               For
               though
               the
               
                 Latine
              
               Tongue
               was
               
                 Vulgar
              
               in
               a
               manner
               to
               those
               Western
               Nations
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               the
               
                 Latine
                 Service
              
               was
               first
               received
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               cause
               received
               because
               
                 Vulgar
              
               to
               them
               :
               yet
               when
               upon
               the
               inundation
               of
               the
               barbarous
               nation
               ,
               the
               
                 Latine
              
               tongue
               degenerated
               into
               other
               Languages
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Italy
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Spain
                 ;
              
               or
               else
               was
               quite
               worn
               out
               of
               knowledge
               as
               in
               
                 Britain
                 ,
                 Belgium
                 ,
              
               and
               some
               parts
               of
               the
               modern
               
                 Germany
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               before
               it
               had
               been
               commonly
               understood
               ;
               it
               was
               both
               consonant
               to
               piety
               and
               
                 Christian
              
               Prudence
               ▪
               that
               the
               Language
               of
               the
               common
               
                 Liturgies
              
               should
               be
               altered
               also
               .
               The
               people
               otherwise
               either
               in
               singing
               
                 David's
              
               Psalmes
               ,
               or
               repeating
               any
               parts
               of
               the
               
                 daily
                 Office
                 ,
              
               must
               needs
               be
               like
               those
               
                 Romans
              
               or
               
                 Italians
              
               which
               S.
               
                 Ambrose
              
               speaks
               of
               ;
               who
               loved
               to
               sing
               
                 Greek
              
               songs
               by
               rote
               (
               as
               we
               use
               to
               say
               )
               out
               of
               a
               meer
               delight
               which
               they
               had
               to
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               words
               ;
               
                 nescientes
                 tamen
                 quid
                 dicant
                 ,
              
               not
               understanding
               one
               word
               which
               they
               said
               or
               sung
               .
            
             
               The
               blame
               and
               guilt
               of
               
                 Innovation
              
               being
               taken
               off
               ,
               we
               must
               next
               examine
               the
               effects
               and
               
                 dangerous
                 consequents
                 ;
              
               more
               visibly
               discerned
               at
               this
               time
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               then
               was
               or
               could
               have
               been
               believed
               when
               they
               were
               first
               intimated
               .
               Amongst
               these
               they
               reckon
               in
               the
               first
               place
               the
               
                 increase
                 of
                 Heresies
                 ,
              
               occasioned
               by
               the
               mistaking
               of
               the
               true
               sense
               and
               meaning
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               to
               that
               end
               it
               is
               said
               by
               
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               people
               would
               not
               only
               receive
               no
               good
               by
               having
               the
               Scripture
               read
               publickly
               unto
               them
               in
               their
               national
               Languages
               ,
               
                 Sed
                 etiam
                 caperet
                 detrimentum
                 ,
              
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               are
               like
               to
               receive
               much
               hurt
               .
               However
               ,
               
                 acciperet
                 facillime
                 occasionem
                 errandi
                 :
              
               because
               thereby
               they
               would
               most
               easily
               be
               led
               into
               errors
               :
               which
               gave
               occasion
               unto
               some
               (
               as
               he
               tels
               as
               there
               )
               to
               call
               the
               Scripture
               
               
                 Librum
                 Haereticorum
                 ,
              
               the
               Hereticks
               Book
               .
               So
               he
               in
               his
               2.
               
               Book
               and
               15.
               chapter
               ,
               
                 De
                 verbo
                 Dei
                 .
              
               The
               like
               saith
               
                 Harding
              
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               Bishop
               
                 Iewel's
              
               
                 Challenge
                 ,
              
               Art
               3.
               sect.
               31.
               
               
                 The
                 Nations
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 have
                 ever
                 had
                 thei
              
               Service
               
                 in
                 the
                 vulgar
                 Tongue
              
               (
               where
               note
               that
               some
               Nations
               never
               had
               it
               otherwi●e
               )
               
                 have
                 continued
                 still
                 in
                 Errors
                 ,
                 Schisms
                 ,
                 and
                 certain
              
               Judaical
               
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               In
               the
               next
               place
               they
               ●eckon
               this
               ,
               that
               by
               permitting
               Scripture
               and
               the
               publick
               Liturgies
               to
               be
               extant
               in
               the
               
                 Vulgar
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 all
                 men
                 would
                 think
                 themselves
              
               Divines
               ,
               
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 authority
                 of
                 the
              
               Prelates
               
                 would
                 be
                 disesteemed
                 ;
              
               So
               
                 Harding
              
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               
                 Iewels
                 Apologie
                 .
                 l
                 5.
                 fol.
              
               460.
               that
               the
               people
               not
               content
               with
               hearing
               or
               〈◊〉
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               would
               first
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               be
               
                 Expositors
                 ,
              
               and
               at
               last
               to
               be
               
                 Preachers
              
               also
               ,
               which
               in
               effect
               is
               that
               which
               is
               charged
               by
               
                 Bellarmine
                 .
              
               And
               for
               this
               last
               ,
               the
               present
               Distempers
               and
               consusions
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
              
               (
               out
               of
               which
               
                 they
                 suck
                 no
                 small
                 advantage
                 )
              
               gives
               them
               great
               rejoycing
               ,
               as
               seeing
               their
               predictions
               so
               exactly
               verified
               .
               In
               answer
               to
               the
               first
               we
               need
               say
               no
               more
               ,
               then
               that
               there
               have
               been
               
                 Sects
              
               and
               
                 Heresies
              
               in
               all
               times
               and
               Ages
               :
               never
               so
               many
               as
               in
               the
               first
               ages
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               witnesse
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               S.
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Philastrius
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Epiphanius
                 )
              
               in
               which
               the
               Scripture
               was
               translated
               into
               fewer
               Languages
               then
               it
               is
               at
               the
               present
               .
               2.
               
               That
               this
               is
               no
               
                 necessary
                 effect
              
               of
               such
               
                 Translations
              
               (
               for
               we
               see
               few
               new
               
                 Heresies
              
               started
               up
               of
               late
               in
               
                 France
              
               or
               
                 Germany
                 ,
              
               where
               such
               
                 Translations
              
               are
               allowed
               of
               )
               but
               a
               meer
               
                 possible
                 Contingency
                 ,
              
               which
               〈◊〉
               may
               be
               or
               may
               not
               be
               ,
               as
               it
               pleaseth
               God
               to
               give
               or
               to
               withdraw
               his
               grace
               from
               a
               State
               or
               Nation
               .
               And
               3.
               
               That
               as
               according
               to
               the
               Divine
               Rule
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               we
               must
               
                 not
                 do
              
               a
               thing
               positively
               
                 evil
                 ,
              
               in
               hope
               that
               any
               
                 good
                 ,
              
               how
               great
               soever
               ,
               
                 may
                 come
                 of
                 it
                 :
              
               so
               by
               
                 Analogie
              
               thereunto
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               debar
               the
               people
               of
               God
               from
               any
               thing
               
                 positively
                 good
                 ,
              
               for
               fear
               that
               any
               
                 contingent
              
               mischief
               may
               ensue
               upon
               it
               .
               But
               of
               this
               I
               shall
               not
               say
               more
               now
               ,
               as
               being
               loth
               to
               travel
               on
               a
               
                 common
                 place
                 .
              
               The
               point
               hath
               been
               so
               canvassed
               by
               our
               
                 Controversors
                 ,
              
               that
               you
               may
               there
               finde
               Answers
               unto
               all
               Objections
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               doth
               most
               concern
               me
               to
               consider
               of
               ,
               is
               the
               second
               
                 consequent
                 ,
              
               because
               it
               doth
               relate
               more
               specially
               then
               
               the
               other
               did
               to
               the
               present
               condition
               and
               estate
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 .
              
               Although
               the
               
                 Charge
              
               be
               general
               and
               equally
               concerning
               all
               the
               
                 Protestant
              
               and
               
                 Reformed
              
               Churches
               :
               yet
               the
               
                 Application
              
               makes
               it
               ours
               ,
               as
               before
               I
               said
               ,
               and
               as
               
                 ours
                 ,
              
               properly
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               my
               present
               design
               .
               And
               though
               I
               will
               not
               take
               upon
               me
               to
               Advocate
               for
               the
               present
               distempers
               and
               confusions
               of
               this
               w●etched
               Church
               (
               which
               no
               man
               can
               lament
               with
               a
               greater
               tendernesse
               ,
               or
               look
               on
               with
               more
               indignation
               then
               I
               do
               ,
               and
               I
               think
               you
               know
               it
               )
               :
               yet
               I
               must
               tell
               you
               that
               it
               is
               neither
               
                 Novum
                 crimen
                 C.
                 Caesar
                 ,
              
               nor
               
                 ante
                 haec
                 tempora
                 inauditum
                 ,
              
               for
               those
               of
               the
               inferiour
               sort
               to
               take
               upon
               them
               the
               inquiry
               into
               sacred
               matters
               ,
               to
               turn
               
                 Expositors
              
               〈◊〉
               
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               spirit
               of
               
                 delusion
              
               moves
               them
               .
               The
               people
               have
               had
               an
               itch
               this
               way
               ,
               i●
               all
               times
               and
               Ages
               .
               The
               
                 Satyrist
              
               thus
               complained
               of
               it
               amongst
               the
               
                 Heathens
                 ;
              
               
                 
                   —
                   Ecce
                   inter
                   pocula
                   quaerunt
                
                 
                   
                     Romulides
                  
                   satu●i
                   ,
                   quid
                   
                     dia
                     Poema●a
                  
                   narrant
                   .
                
              
            
             
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 
                   The
                   wel-●ed
                   
                     Romans
                  
                   in
                   their
                   Cups
                   ,
                   do
                   sit
                
                 
                   And
                   judge
                   of
                   things
                   contain'd
                   in
                   holy
                   Writ
                   .
                
              
               And
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               complain
               of
               it
               among
               the
               
                 Christians
                 ,
              
               where
               he
               informes
               us
               of
               some
               
                 ignorant
                 and
                 unstable
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 wrested
                 some
                 ha●d
                 places
                 of
              
               S.
               Pauls
               Epistles
               ,
               
                 as
                 they
                 also
                 did
                 the
                 other
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 destruction
                 ,
              
               2
               Pet.
               3.
               26
               and
               
                 wrest
                 them
              
               so
               they
               could
               not
               (
               I
               am
               sure
               of
               that
               )
               did
               they
               not
               take
               the
               liberty
               of
               
                 expounding
              
               also
               .
               Look
               lower
               to
               S.
               
                 Basils
              
               time
               ,
               when
               learning
               did
               most
               flourish
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 CHRIST
                 ,
              
               and
               we
               shall
               finde
               the
               Emperors
               Cook
               (
               or
               the
               Clerk
               of
               his
               Kitchen
               at
               the
               best
               )
               as
               busily
               
                 dishing
              
               out
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               no
               more
               then
               serving
               up
               his
               Masters
               diet
               from
               the
               Kitchin-hatch
               :
               paid
               home
               by
               that
               good
               father
               for
               his
               over-great
               
                 sawcinesse
                 ,
              
               with
               this
               handsome
               scoffe
               ,
               
                 Tuum
                 est
                 de
                 pulmento
                 cogitare
                 ,
                 non
                 Divind
                 decoquere
                 ,
              
               that
               it
               belonged
               unto
               his
               office
               to
               provide
               good
               
                 pottage
              
               for
               the
               Court
               ,
               not
               to
               
                 Cook
                 the
                 
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               But
               this
               was
               not
               the
               folly
               only
               of
               this
               
                 Master
                 Cook
                 ,
              
               who
               perhaps
               (
               though
               better
               fed
               then
               taught
               )
               might
               now
               and
               then
               have
               carried
               up
               the
               
                 Chaplains
              
               Messe
               ,
               and
               having
               heard
               their
               learned
               conferences
               and
               discourses
               ,
               was
               apt
               enough
               to
               think
               himself
               no
               small
               fool
               at
               a
               joynt
               of
               
                 Divinity
                 .
              
               That
               whole
               age
               was
               extremely
               tainted
               with
               the
               self-same
               p●●cancy
               ;
               of
               which
               S.
               
                 Hierome
              
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               
                 Paulinus
              
               makes
               this
               sad
               complaint
               .
               Whereas
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               all
               other
               Sciences
               and
               Trades
               have
               their
               several
               and
               distinct
               professors
               ,
               
                 Sola
                 Scripturarum
                 ars
                 est
                 quam
                 omnes
                 passim
                 sibi
                 vendicant
                 ;
              
               only
               the
               Art
               of
               opening
               or
               rather
               of
               
                 undoing
              
               a
               Text
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               phrase
               is
               now
               )
               was
               usurped
               by
               all
               :
               
                 Hanc
                 garrula
                 anus
                 ,
                 hanc
                 delirus
                 senex
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               pratling
               Gossip
               and
               the
               doting
               Sire
               ,
               the
               windy
               
                 Sophister
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               all
               sorts
               of
               people
               do
               presume
               upon
               ,
               dismembring
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               teaching
               others
               before
               they
               have
               learnt
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               worth
               the
               teaching
               .
               Some
               with
               a
               supercilious
               look
               ,
               speaking
               big
               words
               discourse
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               amongst
               
                 silly
                 women
                 :
              
               others
               (
               the
               more
               the
               shame
               )
               learn
               that
               of
               women
               which
               afterwards
               they
               may
               teach
               to
               men
               ,
               and
               some
               with
               no
               small
               volubility
               of
               tongue
               ,
               and
               confidence
               ,
               teach
               that
               to
               others
               which
               they
               never
               understood
               themselves
               :
               Not
               to
               say
               any
               thing
               of
               those
               who
               having
               a
               smack
               of
               humane
               learning
               ,
               and
               coming
               so
               prepared
               to
               handle
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               do
               with
               ent●c●ng
               words
               feed
               the
               ears
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               bearing
               their
               Auditors
               in
               hand
               
                 quicquid
                 dixerint
                 legem
                 Dei
                 esse
                 ,
              
               that
               whatsoever
               they
               deliver
               is
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               nor
               will
               vouchsafe
               to
               learn
               what
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               do
               conceive
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               but
               very
               incongruously
               produce
               some
               Testimoni●s
               out
               of
               holy
               Writ
               to
               make
               good
               their
               corrupt
               imaginations
               ;
               as
               if
               it
               were
               an
               excellent
               ,
               not
               a
               pernicious
               way
               of
               teaching
               ,
               to
               wrest
               the
               sense
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               accommodate
               it
               to
               their
               present
               purposes
               !
               Hath
               not
               the
               Father
               given
               us
               in
               this
               place
               and
               passage
               a
               most
               excellent
               Mirrour
               ,
               wherein
               to
               see
               the
               ill
               complexion
               of
               the
               present
               times
               ?
               doth
               not
               he
               set
               them
               forth
               in
               such
               likely
               colours
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               rather
               did
               delineate
               the
               confusions
               of
               the
               present
               Age
               ,
               then
               lament
               the
               miseries
               
               of
               his
               own
               ?
               May
               not
               both
               Factions
               see
               by
               this
               ,
               what
               a
               condition
               the
               poor
               Church
               of
               
                 England
              
               is
               involved
               in
               by
               them
               ?
               The
               sight
               whereof
               although
               it
               justifie
               them
               not
               in
               their
               several
               courses
               ,
               as
               being
               not
               without
               example
               in
               their
               present
               practises
               )
               :
               yet
               it
               may
               serve
               to
               let
               you
               know
               that
               as
               the
               distractions
               and
               confusions
               under
               which
               we
               suffer
               ,
               are
               not
               the
               consequents
               of
               our
               translating
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               publick
               Liturgies
               into
               the
               common
               vulgar
               Tongues
               ,
               so
               ●t
               is
               neither
               ●ew
               no●
               stran●e
               that
               such
               confusions
               and
               distractions
               should
               befall
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               5.
               
               That
               the
               proceedings
               of
               this
               Church
               in
               setting
               out
               the
               English
               Liturgie
               ,
               were
               not
               meerly
               Regal
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               power
               of
               Soveraign
               Princes
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               affairs
               .
            
             
               Having
               thus
               proved
               that
               nothing
               hath
               been
               done
               amisse
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               with
               reference
               to
               God●
               Word
               ,
               the
               testimonies
               of
               godly
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               the
               usage
               of
               the
               primitive
               times
               ,
               in
               leaving
               off
               the
               
                 Latine
              
               Service
               ,
               and
               celebrating
               all
               Divine
               Offices
               in
               the
               
                 English
              
               Tongue
               :
               I
               am
               to
               justifie
               it
               next
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               carrying
               on
               of
               that
               weighty
               businesse
               ,
               whether
               so
               
                 Regular
              
               or
               not
               ,
               as
               we
               fain
               would
               have
               it
               .
               I
               see
               you
               are
               not
               scrupled
               at
               the
               subject-matter
               of
               the
               Common-prayer-Book
               ,
               which
               being
               translated
               into
               
                 Greek
                 ,
                 Latine
                 ,
                 French
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Spanish
                 ,
              
               hath
               found
               a
               general
               applause
               in
               most
               parts
               of
               Christendome
               ;
               no where
               so
               little
               set
               by
               as
               it
               is
               at
               home
               .
               All
               scruples
               in
               that
               kinde
               have
               been
               already
               fully
               satisfied
               by
               our
               learned
               
                 Hooker
                 ,
              
               who
               hath
               examined
               it
               
                 per
                 partes
                 ,
              
               and
               justified
               it
               in
               each
               part
               and
               particular
               Office
               .
               But
               for
               the
               greater
               honour
               of
               it
               take
               this
               with
               you
               also
               ,
               which
               is
               alledged
               in
               the
               
                 Conference
                 of
                 Hampton
                 Court
                 ,
              
               touching
               the
               Marquesse
               of
               
                 Rhosny
              
               (
               after
               Duke
               of
               
                 Sally
              
               and
               Lord
               High
               Treasurer
               of
               
                 France
                 )
              
               who
               coming
               Ambassador
               to
               King
               
                 Iames
              
               from
               
                 Henry
              
               the
               4.
               and
               having
               seen
               the
               solemn
               celebration
               of
               our
               
                 Service
              
               at
               
                 Cante●bury
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               his
               Majesties
               
                 Royall
                 Chappels
                 ,
              
               did
               often
               and
               publickly
               affirm
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 in
              
               France
               
                 ●ad
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 same
                 Orders
                 as
                 were
                 here
                 in
              
               E●gland
               ,
               
                 he
                 was
                 assured
                 there
                 would
                 ha●e
                 been
                 many
                 thousand
              
               Protestants
               
                 in
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 more
                 then
                 were
                 at
                 that
                 
                 time
                 .
              
               That
               which
               you
               seem
               to
               stick
               at
               only
               is
               in
               the
               way
               and
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               in
               it
               :
               which
               though
               you
               finde
               by
               perusal
               of
               the
               papers
               which
               I
               sent
               first
               unto
               you
               ,
               not
               to
               have
               been
               so
               
                 Parliamentarian
              
               as
               the
               
                 Papists
              
               made
               it
               ;
               yet
               still
               you
               doubt
               whether
               it
               were
               so
               
                 Regular
              
               and
               
                 Canonical
              
               as
               it
               might
               have
               been
               .
               And
               this
               you
               stumble
               at
               the
               rather
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               the
               Clergy
               in
               their
               
                 Convocation
                 ,
              
               had
               no
               hand
               therein
               ,
               either
               as
               to
               
                 decree
              
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               
                 approve
              
               it
               being
               done
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               was
               resolved
               on
               by
               the
               King
               (
               or
               rather
               by
               the
               Lord
               Protector
               in
               the
               Kings
               
                 Minority
                 )
              
               with
               some
               few
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ;
               by
               which
               Bishops
               and
               as
               small
               a
               number
               of
               learned
               Church-men
               ,
               being
               framed
               and
               fashioned
               ,
               it
               was
               allowed
               of
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               confirmed
               or
               imposed
               rather
               by
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               .
               Your
               question
               hereupon
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 King
              
               (
               for
               his
               acting
               it
               by
               a
               Protector
               doth
               not
               change
               the
               Case
               )
               
                 consulting
                 with
                 a
                 less●r
                 part
                 of
                 his
              
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               ,
               
                 and
                 having
                 their
                 consent
                 therein
                 ,
                 may
                 conclude
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 a
              
               Reformation
               ,
               the
               
                 residue
                 and
              
               greatest
               part
               
                 not
                 advised
                 withall
                 ,
                 nor
                 yeelding
                 their
                 consent
                 unto
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 formal
                 way
                 .
              
               This
               seems
               to
               have
               some
               reference
               to
               the
               
                 Scottish
                 Liturgie
              
               (
               for
               by
               your
               Letter
               I
               perceive
               that
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               of
               your
               Objectors
               is
               a
               Divine
               of
               that
               Nation
               )
               and
               therefore
               it
               concerns
               me
               to
               be
               very
               punctual
               in
               my
               Answer
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               my
               Answer
               may
               be
               built
               on
               the
               surer
               Ground
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               consid●red
               ,
               first
               wh●ther
               the
               
                 Reformation
              
               be
               in
               corruption
               of
               manners
               ,
               or
               abuses
               in
               Government
               ,
               whether
               in
               matters
               
                 pr●ctical
                 ,
              
               or
               in
               points
               of
               Doctrine
               .
               2.
               
               If
               in
               matters
               
                 practical
                 ,
              
               whether
               such
               practise
               have
               the
               character
               of
               
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 Vni●ersality
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Consent
                 ,
              
               imprinted
               on
               it
               ;
               or
               that
               it
               be
               the
               practise
               of
               particular
               Churchs
               ,
               and
               of
               some
               times
               only
               .
               And
               3.
               if
               in
               points
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               whether
               such
               points
               have
               been
               determined
               of
               before
               in
               a
               
                 General
                 Councel
                 ,
              
               or
               in
               particular
               Councels
               universally
               received
               and
               countenanced
               ;
               or
               are
               to
               be
               defined
               
                 de
                 novo
              
               on
               emergent
               controversies
               .
               And
               these
               
                 Disti●ctions
              
               being
               laid
               ,
               I
               shall
               answer
               briefly
               .
               First
               ,
               if
               the
               things
               to
               be
               reformed
               be
               either
               corruptions
               in
               manners
               ,
               or
               neglect
               of
               publick
               duties
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               abuses
               either
               in
               Government
               or
               the
               parties
               governing
               :
               the
               King
               may
               do
               
               it
               of
               himself
               by
               his
               sole
               authority
               .
               The
               
                 Clergy
              
               are
               beholding
               to
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               takes
               any
               of
               them
               along
               with
               him
               when
               he
               goeth
               about
               it
               .
               And
               if
               the
               times
               should
               be
               so
               bad
               ,
               that
               either
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               
                 Clergy
              
               or
               any
               (
               though
               the
               greatest
               )
               part
               thereof
               should
               oppose
               him
               in
               it
               ;
               he
               may
               go
               forwards
               notwithstanding
               ,
               punishing
               such
               as
               shall
               gainsay
               him
               in
               so
               good
               a
               work
               ,
               and
               compelling
               others
               .
               And
               thi●
               I
               look
               on
               as
               a
               Power
               annexed
               to
               the
               Regal
               Diadem
               ,
               and
               so
               inseparably
               annexed
               ,
               that
               Kings
               could
               be
               no
               longer
               Kings
               if
               it
               were
               denied
               them
               .
               But
               hereof
               we
               have
               spoke
               already
               in
               the
               first
               of
               this
               
                 Section
                 ,
              
               and
               shall
               speak
               more
               hereof
               in
               the
               next
               that
               followes
               .
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               if
               the
               
                 Reformation
              
               be
               in
               points
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               points
               of
               doctrine
               as
               have
               not
               been
               before
               defined
               ,
               or
               not
               defined
               in
               form
               ,
               and
               manner
               as
               before
               laid
               down
               :
               the
               King
               only
               with
               a
               few
               of
               his
               Bishops
               and
               learned
               Clergy
               (
               though
               never
               so
               well
               studied
               in
               the
               point
               disputed
               )
               can
               do
               nothing
               in
               it
               .
               That
               belongs
               only
               to
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               the
               Clergy
               in
               their
               
                 Convocation
              
               rightly
               called
               and
               constituted
               ;
               whose
               Acts
               being
               ratified
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               binde
               not
               alone
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               in
               whose
               names
               they
               
                 Voted
                 ,
              
               but
               all
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               subjects
               of
               what
               sort
               soever
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               acquiesce
               in
               their
               Resolutions
               .
               The
               constant
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               we
               have
               said
               before
               touching
               the
               calling
               and
               authority
               of
               the
               
                 Convocation
                 ,
              
               makes
               this
               clear
               enough
               .
               But
               if
               the
               thing
               to
               be
               
                 Reformed
              
               be
               a
               matter
               
                 practical
                 ,
              
               we
               are
               to
               look
               into
               the
               usage
               of
               the
               
                 primitive
              
               times
               .
               And
               if
               the
               
                 practise
              
               prove
               to
               have
               been
               both
               ancient
               and
               universally
               received
               over
               all
               the
               Church
               ,
               though
               intermitted
               for
               a
               time
               and
               by
               time
               corrupted
               :
               the
               King
               consulting
               with
               so
               many
               of
               his
               Bishops
               and
               others
               of
               his
               most
               able
               Clergy
               ,
               as
               he
               thinks
               fit
               to
               call
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               having
               their
               consent
               and
               direction
               in
               it
               ;
               may
               in
               the
               case
               of
               
                 intermission
              
               revive
               such
               practise
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               case
               of
               
                 corruption
              
               and
               degeneration
               restore
               it
               to
               its
               Primitive
               and
               original
               lustre
               ,
               whether
               he
               do
               it
               of
               himself
               ,
               of
               his
               own
               
                 meer
                 motion
                 ,
              
               or
               that
               he
               follow
               the
               advice
               of
               his
               
                 Councel
              
               in
               it
               ;
               whether
               he
               be
               of
               age
               to
               inform
               himself
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               doth
               relie
               on
               those
               to
               whom
               he
               hath
               committed
               the
               publick
               Government
               ;
               it
               comes
               all
               to
               one
               :
               so
               they
               restrain
               
               themselves
               to
               the
               ancient
               patterns
               .
               The
               Reformation
               which
               was
               made
               under
               
                 Iosias
                 ,
              
               though
               in
               his
               Minority
               and
               acting
               by
               the
               
                 Counsel
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
              
               as
               
                 Iosephus
              
               telleth
               us
               ,
               
                 Antiqu
                 ▪
                 Iud
                 1.
                 cap.
              
               was
               no
               lesse
               pleasi●g
               unto
               God
               ,
               nor
               lesse
               valid
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               all
               his
               subjects
               ;
               then
               those
               of
               
                 Ieh●saphat
              
               and
               
                 H●zekiah
              
               in
               their
               riper
               years
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               acting
               ●i●gly
               on
               the
               str●ngth
               of
               their
               own
               judgements
               only
               with●ut
               any
               advice
               .
               Now
               that
               there
               should
               be
               
                 Liturgies
              
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               those
               Liturgies
               sh●uld
               be
               celebrated
               in
               a
               language
               understood
               by
               the
               people
               :
               that
               in
               those
               
                 Liturgi●s
              
               there
               should
               be
               some
               prescribed
               Formes
               for
               giving
               the
               Communion
               in
               both
               kindes
               ,
               for
               Baptizing
               Infants
               ,
               for
               the
               reverent
               celebration
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               performing
               the
               last
               office
               to
               the
               sick
               and
               the
               decent
               burial
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               set
               Feasts
               and
               appointed
               Festivals
               ;
               hath
               been
               a
               thing
               of
               primitive
               and
               general
               practise
               in
               the
               
                 Christian
              
               Church
               .
               And
               being
               such
               ,
               though
               
                 intermitted
              
               or
               
                 corrupted
                 ,
              
               as
               before
               is
               said
               ,
               the
               King
               advising
               with
               his
               Bishops
               and
               other
               Church●men
               (
               though
               not
               in
               a
               
                 Synodical
              
               way
               )
               may
               cause
               the
               same
               to
               be
               
                 revised
              
               and
               
                 revived
                 :
              
               and
               having
               fitted
               them
               to
               edification
               and
               increase
               of
               piety
               either
               commend
               them
               to
               the
               Church
               by
               his
               sole
               authority
               ,
               or
               else
               impose
               them
               on
               the
               people
               under
               certain
               penalties
               by
               his
               power
               in
               Parliament
               .
               
                 Saepe
                 Coeleste
                 Regnum
                 per
                 Terrenum
                 proficit
                 .
              
               The
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               (
               said
               Reverend
               
                 Isidore
              
               of
               
                 Sevil
                 )
              
               doth
               many
               times
               receive
               increase
               from
               these
               earthly
               kingdomes
               ;
               in
               nothing
               more
               then
               by
               the
               regulating
               and
               well
               ordering
               of
               Gods
               publick
               worship
               .
            
             
               We
               saw
               before
               what
               
                 David
              
               did
               in
               this
               particular
               allotting
               to
               the
               Priest
               the
               Courses
               of
               their
               Ministration
               ,
               appointing
               Hymns
               and
               Songs
               for
               the
               
                 Iewish
              
               Festivals
               ,
               ordaining
               singing-men
               to
               sing
               ,
               and
               finally
               prescribing
               
                 Vestments
              
               for
               the
               Celebration
               .
               Which
               what
               else
               was
               it
               but
               a
               Regulating
               of
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               putting
               it
               into
               a
               sol●mn
               course
               and
               order
               ,
               to
               be
               observed
               from
               time
               to
               time
               in
               succeeding
               ages
               ?
               Sufficient
               ground
               for
               
                 Christian
              
               Princes
               to
               proceed
               on
               in
               the
               like
               occasions
               :
               especially
               when
               all
               they
               do
               is
               rather
               the
               reviving
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Formes
               then
               the
               
                 Introduction
              
               of
               a
               new
               .
               Which
               as
               the
               King
               did
               here
               in
               
                 England
              
               by
               his
               own
               Authority
               ,
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Clergy
               not
               consulted
               
               in
               it
               ;
               so
               possibly
               there
               might
               be
               good
               reason
               ,
               why
               those
               who
               had
               the
               conduct
               of
               the
               Kings
               affairs
               ,
               thought
               it
               not
               safe
               to
               put
               the
               managing
               of
               the
               businesse
               to
               a
               
                 Convocation
                 .
              
               The
               ignorance
               and
               superstition
               of
               the
               common
               people
               was
               at
               that
               time
               exceeding
               profitable
               to
               the
               
                 Clergy
                 ,
              
               who
               by
               their
               frequent
               Masses
               for
               the
               
                 quick
                 and
                 dead
              
               rais●d
               as
               great
               advantage
               ,
               as
               
                 Demetrius
              
               and
               the
               
                 Silver-Smith
              
               by
               
                 Dianas
              
               shrines
               .
               It
               hapned
               also
               in
               a
               time
               when
               many
               of
               the
               inferiour
               Clergy
               had
               not
               much
               more
               learning
               then
               what
               was
               taught
               them
               in
               the
               
                 Missals
              
               and
               other
               
                 Rituals
                 ,
              
               and
               well
               might
               fear
               that
               if
               the
               
                 Service
              
               were
               once
               extant
               in
               the
               
                 English
              
               tongue
               ,
               the
               
                 Laity
              
               would
               prove
               in
               time
               as
               great
               
                 Clerks
              
               as
               themselves
               .
               So
               that
               as
               well
               in
               point
               of
               
                 Reputation
                 ,
              
               as
               in
               point
               of
               
                 P●ofit
                 ,
              
               (
               besides
               the
               love
               which
               many
               of
               them
               had
               to
               their
               former
               
                 Mumps●mus
                 )
              
               it
               was
               most
               probable
               that
               such
               an
               hard
               piece
               of
               
                 Reformation
              
               would
               not
               easily
               down
               ,
               had
               it
               been
               put
               into
               the
               power
               of
               a
               
                 Convocation
                 :
              
               especially
               under
               a
               Prince
               in
               
                 Nonage
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               state
               unsetled
               .
               And
               yet
               it
               was
               not
               so
               carryed
               without
               them
               neither
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               
                 Bishops
              
               generally
               did
               concur
               to
               the
               Confirmation
               of
               the
               Book
               (
               or
               the
               approbation
               of
               it
               rather
               )
               when
               it
               passed
               in
               Parliament
               :
               the
               Bishops
               in
               that
               time
               and
               after
               ,
               (
               till
               the
               late
               vast
               and
               most
               improvident
               increase
               of
               the
               Lay-nobility
               )
               making
               the
               most
               considerable
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               House
               of
               
                 Peers
                 ;
              
               and
               so
               the
               Book
               not
               likely
               to
               be
               there
               allowed
               of
               ,
               without
               their
               consent
               .
               And
               I
               the
               rather
               am
               inclined
               unto
               that
               Opinion
               ,
               because
               I
               finde
               that
               none
               but
               
                 Tunstall
                 ,
                 Gardiner
              
               and
               
                 Bonner
              
               were
               displaced
               from
               their
               Bishopricks
               ,
               for
               not
               submitting
               in
               this
               case
               to
               the
               Kings
               appointments
               ;
               which
               seems
               to
               me
               a
               very
               strong
               and
               convincing
               argument
               ,
               that
               none
               but
               they
               dissented
               or
               refused
               conformity
               .
               Adde
               here
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               Clergy
               in
               their
               
                 Convocation
              
               were
               not
               consulted
               with
               at
               first
               (
               for
               the
               Reasons
               formerly
               recited
               )
               yet
               when
               they
               found
               the
               benefit
               and
               comfort
               which
               redounded
               by
               it
               to
               good
               Christian
               people
               ,
               and
               had
               by
               little
               and
               little
               wean●d
               themselves
               from
               their
               private
               interesses
               ,
               they
               all
               confirmed
               it
               on
               the
               
                 Post-fact
                 :
              
               passing
               an
               
                 Article
              
               in
               the
               Convocation
               of
               the
               year
               1552.
               with
               this
               Head
               or
               Title
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Agendum
                 esse
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 lingua
                 quae
                 sit
                 Populo
                 nota
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               the
               25.
               
               Article
               in
               
               King
               
                 Edwards
              
               Book
               .
               Lay
               all
               that
               hath
               been
               said
               together
               ,
               and
               the
               result
               of
               all
               will
               be
               briefly
               this
               ,
               that
               being
               the
               setting
               out
               of
               the
               Liturgie
               in
               the
               
                 English●ongue
              
               was
               a
               matter
               
                 practical
              
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Primitive
               tim●s
               ;
               that
               the
               King
               with
               so
               many
               of
               his
               Bishops
               and
               others
               o●
               the
               Clergy
               as
               he
               pleased
               to
               call
               to
               Counsel
               in
               it
               ,
               resolved
               〈◊〉
               on
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               ;
               that
               the
               Bishops
               generally
               confirmed
               it
               when
               it
               came
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               Clergy
               in
               their
               
                 Convocation
              
               (
               the
               Book
               being
               then
               under
               a
               
                 review
                 )
              
               did
               avow
               and
               justifie
               it
               :
               The
               result
               of
               all
               I
               say
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               work
               it self
               I
               say
               was
               good
               ,
               so
               it
               was
               done
               not
               in
               a
               
                 Regal
              
               but
               a
               
                 Regular
              
               way
               ,
               Kings
               were
               not
               Kings
               if
               
                 regulating
              
               the
               external
               parts
               of
               Gods
               publick
               worship
               according
               to
               the
               Platformes
               of
               the
               
                 Primitive
              
               times
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               allowed
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               the
               Kings
               of
               
                 England
              
               had
               a
               further
               right
               as
               to
               this
               particular
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               power
               conferred
               upon
               them
               by
               the
               Clergy
               (
               whether
               by
               way
               of
               
                 Recognition
              
               or
               
                 Concession
                 ,
              
               I
               regard
               not
               h●re
               )
               by
               which
               they
               did
               invest
               the
               King
               with
               a
               Supreme
               Au●hority
               not
               only
               of
               confirming
               their
               
                 Synodical
              
               Acts
               not
               to
               be
               put
               in
               ex●cution
               without
               his
               consent
               ;
               but
               in
               effect
               to
               devolve
               on
               him
               all
               that
               power
               ,
               which
               firmly
               they
               enjoyed
               in
               their
               own
               capacity
               .
               And
               to
               this
               we
               have
               a
               paralled
               Case
               in
               the
               
                 Roman
              
               Empire
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               had
               b●●n
               once
               a
               time
               when
               the
               Supreme
               Majesty
               of
               the
               S●ate
               was
               vested
               in
               the
               Senate
               and
               people
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               till
               by
               the
               Law
               which
               they
               called
               
                 Lex
                 Regia
                 ,
              
               they
               transferred
               all
               their
               Power
               on
               
                 Caesar
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               following
               Emperors
               .
               Which
               Law
               being
               passed
               ,
               the
               Edicts
               of
               the
               Prince
               or
               Emperor
               was
               as
               strong
               and
               binding
               as
               the
               
                 Senatus
                 Consulta
              
               and
               the
               
                 Pl●bis●ita
              
               had
               been
               before
               .
               Whence
               came
               that
               memorable
               
                 Maxim
              
               in
               
                 Iustinians
                 Iustitutes
                 ;
              
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Quod
                 Principi
                 placuerit
                 legis
                 habet
                 vig●rem
                 .
              
               The
               like
               may
               be
               affirm●d
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               immediately
               before
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               reign
               of
               K.
               
                 Henry
              
               8.
               
               The
               Clergy
               of
               this
               Realm
               had
               a
               
                 Self-authority
              
               in
               all
               matters
               which
               concerned
               Religion
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               Canons
               and
               Determinations
               did
               binde
               all
               the
               subjects
               of
               what
               rank
               soever
               ,
               till
               by
               acknowledging
               that
               King
               for
               their
               
                 supreme
                 Head
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               the
               Act
               of
               
                 submission
              
               not
               long
               after
               foll●wing
               ,
               they
               
               transferred
               that
               power
               upon
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               on
               his
               Successo●s
               :
               By
               do●ng
               wher●of
               they
               did
               not
               only
               di●able
               themselves
               from
               concluding
               any
               thing
               in
               their
               
                 Convocations
                 ,
              
               or
               pu●ting
               ●heir
               
                 results
              
               into
               execution
               without
               his
               con●ent
               ;
               but
               put
               him
               into
               the
               actual
               p●ssession
               of
               that
               Authori●y
               which
               properly
               be●onged
               to
               the
               
                 supremacy
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               
                 supreme
                 Head
                 ,
              
               in
               as
               ●ull
               manner
               as
               〈◊〉
               the
               P●pe
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               or
               any
               d●l●gated
               by
               and
               under
               him
               did
               before
               enjoy
               it
               .
               After
               which
               〈◊〉
               ,
               whatsoever
               the
               King
               or
               his
               Successors
               did
               in
               the
               
                 R●form●tion
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               had
               vertually
               the
               power
               of
               the
               
                 Convocations
                 ;
              
               so
               was
               it
               as
               effectual
               and
               go●d
               in
               law
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Clergy
               in
               their
               
                 C●nvocation
              
               particularly
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 terminis
                 ,
              
               had
               agreed
               upon
               it
               .
               Not
               that
               the
               King
               or
               his
               Successors
               were
               hereby
               enabled
               to
               exercise
               the
               K●i●s
               ,
               and
               determine
               
                 Heresies
                 ,
              
               much
               lesse
               to
               〈◊〉
               the
               Word
               ●nd
               administer
               the
               Sacrament●
               ,
               as
               the
               Papists
               ●alsly
               gave
               it
               out
               ;
               but
               as
               the
               
                 Heads
              
               of
               the
               
                 Ecclesiastical
              
               Body
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               to
               see
               that
               all
               the
               members
               of
               that
               Body
               〈◊〉
               perform
               their
               duties
               ,
               to
               rectifie
               what
               was
               found
               amisse
               amongst
               them
               ,
               to
               preserve
               peace
               between
               them
               on
               emergent
               differences
               ,
               to
               reform
               such
               errors
               and
               corruptions
               as
               are
               expresly
               contrary
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               to
               give
               strength
               and
               motions
               to
               their
               Councels
               and
               Determinations
               ,
               tending
               to
               Edification
               and
               increase
               of
               Piety
               .
               And
               though
               in
               most
               of
               their
               proceeding●
               toward
               
                 Reformation
                 ,
              
               the
               Ki●gs
               advised
               with
               such
               Bishops
               as
               they
               had
               about
               them
               ,
               or
               could
               ass●mble
               without
               any
               great
               trouble
               or
               inconvenience
               ,
               to
               advise
               wit●all
               ;
               yet
               was
               there
               no
               nec●ssity
               ,
               that
               all
               or
               the
               greatest
               part●
               of
               the
               Bishops
               should
               be
               drawn
               together
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               it
               was
               anciently
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Times
               for
               the
               godly
               Emperors
               to
               c●ll
               together
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Bishops
               in
               the
               
                 Roman
              
               Empire
               ,
               for
               the
               ●st●blishing
               of
               the
               matters
               which
               com●erned
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               godly
               Kings
               of
               
                 Iudah
              
               to
               call
               together
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Priests
              
               and
               
                 Levites
                 ,
              
               before
               they
               acted
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               Reformation
               of
               those
               corruptions
               and
               abuses
               which
               were
               cr●pt
               in
               amongst
               them
               .
               Which
               being
               so
               ;
               and
               then
               with●●l
               considering
               as
               we
               ought
               to
               do
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               nothing
               a●tered
               here
               in
               the
               state
               of
               R●ligion
               ,
               till
               either
               the
               whole
               Clergy
               in
               their
               〈…〉
               the
               B●shops
               and
               most
               
               eminent
               Church-men
               had
               resolved
               upon
               it
               ;
               our
               Religion
               is
               no
               more
               to
               be
               called
               a
               
                 Regal
              
               then
               a
               
                 Parliament-Gospel
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               6
               ▪
               That
               the
               Clergy
               lost
               not
               any
               of
               their
               just
               Rights
               by
               the
               Act
               of
               Submission
               ,
               and
               the
               p●wer
               of
               calling
               and
               confirming
               Councels
               did
               anciently
               belong
               to
               the
               Christian
               Princes
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               conceive
               that
               by
               ascribing
               to
               the
               King
               the
               Supreme
               Authority
               ,
               taking
               him
               for
               their
               
                 Supreme
                 Head
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               the
               Act
               of
               Submission
               which
               ensued
               upon
               it
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               did
               unwittingly
               ensnare
               themselves
               ,
               and
               drew
               a
               Vas●allage
               on
               these
               of
               the
               times
               succeeding
               ,
               inconsistent
               with
               their
               native
               Rights
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               usage
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               :
               I
               hope
               it
               will
               be
               no
               hard
               matter
               to
               remove
               that
               
                 scruple
                 .
              
               It
               's
               true
               the
               Clergy
               in
               their
               Convocation
               can
               do
               nothing
               now
               ,
               but
               as
               their
               doings
               are
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Kings
               authority
               ,
               and
               I
               conceive
               it
               stands
               with
               reason
               (
               as
               well
               as
               point
               of
               State
               )
               that
               it
               should
               be
               so
               .
               For
               since
               the
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               though
               called
               by
               the
               Kings
               Writ
               ,
               can
               conclude
               nothing
               which
               may
               binde
               either
               King
               or
               Subject
               ,
               in
               their
               Civil
               Rights
               ,
               untill
               it
               be
               made
               good
               by
               the
               Royal
               Assent
               ;
               so
               neither
               is
               it
               ●it
               nor
               safe
               ,
               that
               the
               Clergy
               should
               be
               able
               by
               their
               Constitutions
               and
               
                 Synodical
              
               Acts
               ,
               to
               conclude
               both
               Prince
               and
               People
               in
               spiritual
               matters
               ,
               untill
               the
               stamp
               of
               Royal
               Authority
               be
               imprinted
               on
               them
               .
               The
               Kings
               concurrence
               in
               this
               case
               devesteth
               not
               the
               Clergy
               of
               any
               lawful
               power
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               ,
               but
               restrains
               them
               only
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               some
               part
               thereof
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               more
               agreeable
               to
               Monarchical
               Government
               ,
               &
               to
               accommodate
               it
               to
               the
               benefit
               both
               of
               Prince
               and
               People
               .
               It
               's
               true
               the
               Clergy
               of
               this
               Realm
               can
               neither
               meet
               in
               Convocation
               ,
               nor
               conclude
               any
               thing
               therein
               ,
               nor
               put
               in
               execution
               any
               thing
               which
               they
               have
               concluded
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               are
               enabled
               by
               the
               Kings
               authority
               .
               But
               then
               it
               is
               as
               true
               withall
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               neither
               inconsistent
               with
               their
               native
               Rights
               ,
               nor
               contrary
               unto
               the
               usage
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Times
               .
               And
               first
               it
               is
               not
               inconsistent
               with
               their
               native
               Rights
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               peculiar
               happinesse
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
              
               to
               be
               alwaies
               under
               the
               protection
               of
               
                 Christian
              
               Kings
               ;
               
               by
               whose
               encouragement
               and
               example
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               was
               received
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               this
               Kingdome
               .
               And
               i●
               you
               look
               into
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Spleman's
              
               Collection
               of
               the
               
                 Saxon
              
               Councels
               ,
               I
               believe
               that
               you
               will
               hardly
               finde
               any
               Ecclesiastical
               Canons
               for
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               which
               were
               not
               either
               originally
               promulgated
               ,
               or
               after
               approved
               and
               allowed
               of
               either
               by
               the
               Supreme
               Monarch
               of
               all
               the
               
                 Saxons
                 ,
              
               or
               by
               some
               King
               or
               other
               of
               the
               several
               
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
              
               directing
               in
               their
               
                 National
              
               or
               
                 Provincial
              
               Synods
               .
               And
               they
               enjoyed
               this
               Prerogative
               without
               any
               dispute
               after
               the
               
                 Norman
              
               Conquest
               also
               ,
               till
               by
               degrees
               the
               Pope
               ingrossed
               it
               to
               himself
               (
               as
               before
               was
               shewn
               )
               and
               then
               conferred
               it
               upon
               such
               as
               were
               to
               exercise
               the
               same
               under
               his
               authority
               :
               which
               plainly
               manifests
               that
               the
               Act
               of
               
                 Su●mission
              
               so
               much
               spoke
               of
               ,
               was
               but
               a
               changing
               of
               their
               dependance
               from
               the
               Pope
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               from
               an
               usurped
               to
               a
               lawful
               power
               ,
               from
               one
               to
               whom
               they
               had
               made
               themselves
               a
               kinde
               of
               voluntary
               slaves
               ,
               to
               him
               who
               justly
               challenged
               a
               natural
               dominion
               over
               them
               ;
               and
               secondly
               ,
               that
               that
               submission
               of
               theirs
               to
               their
               natural
               Prince
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               considered
               as
               a
               new
               
                 Concessi●n
                 ,
              
               but
               as
               the
               
                 R●cognition
              
               only
               of
               a
               former
               power
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               I
               do
               not
               finde
               it
               to
               be
               contra●y
               to
               the
               usage
               of
               the
               primitive
               times
               .
               I
               grant
               indeed
               that
               when
               the
               Church
               was
               under
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Heathen
               Emperor●
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               did
               assemble
               in
               their
               National
               and
               Provincial
               Synods
               of
               their
               own
               Authority
               :
               which
               Councels
               being
               summoned
               by
               the
               Metropolitans
               ,
               and
               subscribed
               by
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               were
               of
               sufficient
               power
               to
               binde
               all
               good
               Christians
               who
               lived
               within
               the
               Verge
               of
               their
               Jurisdiction
               .
               They
               could
               not
               else
               assemble
               upon
               any
               exigence
               of
               affai●s
               but
               by
               such
               authority
               .
               But
               it
               was
               otherwise
               when
               the
               Church
               came
               under
               the
               protection
               of
               Christian
               Princes
               :
               all
               Emperors
               and
               Kings
               from
               
                 Constantine
              
               the
               Great
               (
               till
               the
               Pope
               carried
               all
               before
               him
               in
               the
               darker
               times
               )
               accompting
               it
               one
               of
               the
               principal
               flowers
               ,
               (
               as
               indeed
               it
               was
               )
               which
               adorned
               their
               D●adems
               .
               I
               am
               not
               willing
               to
               beat
               ●n
               a
               common
               place
               .
               But
               if
               you
               please
               to
               look
               into
               the
               Acts
               of
               ancient
               Councels
               ,
               you
               will
               finde
               that
               all
               the
               
                 General
              
               Councels
               (
               all
               which
               deserve
               to
               be
               so
               called
               ,
               if
               any
               of
               them
               
               do
               deserve
               it
               )
               to
               have
               been
               summoned
               and
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Christian
               Emperors
               ,
               that
               the
               C●uncel
               of
               
                 Arles
              
               was
               called
               and
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Emperor
               
                 Constantine
                 ,
              
               that
               of
               
                 Sardis
              
               by
               
                 Constans
                 ,
              
               that
               of
               
                 Lampsacus
              
               by
               
                 Valentinian
                 ,
              
               that
               of
               
                 Aqui●eia
              
               by
               
                 Theodosius
                 ,
              
               that
               of
               
                 The●●al●nica
              
               (
               National
               or
               Provincial
               all
               )
               by
               the
               Emperor
               
                 Gratian
                 :
              
               that
               when
               the
               Western
               Empire
               fell
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               
                 French
                 ,
              
               the
               Councels
               of
               
                 A●on
                 ,
                 Ment●
                 ,
                 Meld●n
                 ,
                 Wormes
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Colen
              
               received
               both
               life
               and
               motion
               ●●om
               
                 Charles
              
               the
               Great
               and
               his
               Successors
               in
               that
               Emp●re
               ;
               it
               being
               evident
               in
               the
               Records
               of
               the
               
                 Gallican
              
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
               opening
               and
               confirming
               of
               all
               their
               Councels
               not
               only
               under
               the
               
                 Caroline
              
               but
               under
               the
               
                 Merovignean
              
               Family
               ,
               was
               alwaies
               by
               the
               power
               ,
               &
               sometimes
               with
               the
               Presidence
               of
               their
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               finde
               in
               the
               Collections
               of
               
                 Lindebrogius
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Sirmondus
              
               the
               
                 Iesuite
                 :
              
               and
               finally
               that
               in
               
                 Spain
              
               it self
               (
               though
               now
               so
               much
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               Papal
               power
               )
               the
               two
               at
               
                 Bracara
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               ten
               first
               holden
               at
               
                 Toledo
                 ,
              
               were
               summoned
               by
               the
               Writ
               and
               Mandate
               of
               the
               Kings
               thereof
               .
               Or
               if
               you
               be
               not
               willing
               to
               take
               this
               pains
               ,
               I
               shall
               put
               you
               to
               a
               shorter
               and
               an
               easier
               search
               ;
               referring
               you
               for
               your
               better
               information
               in
               this
               particular
               to
               the
               learned
               Sermon
               preached
               by
               Bishop
               
                 Andrewes
              
               at
               
                 Hampton
                 Court
                 ,
                 anno
              
               1606.
               touching
               the
               
                 Right
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 calling
                 Assemblies
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               right
               use
               of
               the
               Trumpets
               .
               A
               Sermon
               preached
               purposely
               at
               that
               time
               and
               place
               for
               giving
               satisfaction
               in
               that
               point
               to
               
                 Melvin
              
               and
               some
               leading
               men
               of
               the
               
                 Scotish
                 Puritans
                 ,
              
               who
               of
               late
               times
               had
               arrogated
               to
               themselves
               an
               unlimited
               power
               of
               calling
               and
               constituting
               their
               Assemblies
               without
               the
               Kings
               cons●nt
               and
               against
               his
               will
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               
                 Vassallage
              
               which
               the
               Clergy
               are
               supposed
               to
               have
               drawn
               upon
               themselves
               by
               this
               Submission
               ,
               I
               see
               no
               fear
               or
               danger
               of
               it
               as
               long
               as
               the
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               are
               in
               like
               condition
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Kings
               of
               
                 England
              
               are
               so
               tender
               of
               their
               own
               
                 Prerogative
                 ,
              
               as
               not
               to
               suffer
               any
               one
               Body
               of
               the
               Subjects
               to
               give
               a
               Law
               unto
               the
               other
               without
               his
               consent
               .
               That
               which
               is
               most
               insisted
               on
               for
               the
               proof
               hereof
               ,
               is
               the
               delegating
               of
               this
               power
               by
               King
               
                 Henry
              
               the
               8.
               to
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwell
              
               (
               afterwards
               Earl
               of
               
                 Essex
              
               and
               Lord
               high
               Chamberlain
               )
               by
               the
               name
               of
               his
               
                 Vicar
                 General
                 in
                 Ecclesiastical
                 matters
                 :
              
               
               who
               by
               that
               name
               p●esided
               in
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               
                 anno
              
               1536.
               and
               acted
               other
               things
               of
               like
               nature
               in
               the
               years
               next
               following
               .
               And
               this
               (
               especially
               his
               presiding
               in
               the
               Convocation
               )
               is
               looked
               on
               both
               by
               
                 Sanders
              
               and
               some
               
                 Protestant
              
               Doctors
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               a
               great
               debasing
               of
               the
               
                 English
              
               Clergie
               (
               men
               very
               learned
               for
               those
               times
               )
               but
               as
               
                 deforme
                 satis
                 Spectacu●um
                 ,
              
               a
               k●nde
               of
               Monstrosity
               in
               nature
               .
               But
               certainly
               those
               men
               forget
               (
               though
               I
               do
               not
               think
               my self
               bound
               to
               justifie
               all
               King
               
                 Harr●es
              
               actions
               )
               that
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               
                 Cha●●●don
                 ▪
              
               the
               Emperor
               apointed
               certain
               Noble-men
               to
               ●it
               as
               Judges
               ,
               whose
               names
               occurre
               in
               the
               first
               
                 Action
              
               of
               that
               Councell
               .
               The
               like
               we
               finde
               exemplified
               in
               the
               
                 Ephesine
              
               Councell
               ,
               in
               which
               by
               the
               appointment
               of
               
                 Theod●sius
              
               and
               
                 Valentinian
              
               then
               
                 Roman
              
               Emp●rours
               ,
               
                 Candidianus
                 ,
              
               a
               Count
               Imperiall
               ,
               ●ate
               as
               Judge
               o●
               President
               ;
               who
               in
               the
               managing
               of
               that
               trust
               over
               acted
               any
               thing
               that
               
                 Cromwell
              
               did
               ,
               or
               is
               objected
               to
               have
               been
               done
               by
               him
               as
               the
               Kings
               Commissioner
               .
               For
               that
               he
               was
               to
               have
               the
               first
               place
               in
               those
               publick
               meetings
               as
               the
               Kings
               Commissioner
               ,
               or
               his
               Vicar-General
               ,
               which
               you
               will
               ,
               (
               for
               I
               will
               neither
               trouble
               my self
               nor
               you
               with
               disputing
               Titles
               )
               the
               very
               
                 Scottish
                 Presbyters
                 ,
              
               the
               most
               rigid
               sticklers
               for
               their
               own
               pretended
               (
               and
               but
               pretended
               )
               Rights
               which
               the
               world
               affords
               ,
               do
               not
               stick
               to
               yeeld
               .
               No
               va●●allage
               of
               the
               Clergy
               to
               be
               ●ound
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               little
               to
               be
               feared
               by
               their
               
                 submission
              
               to
               the
               King
               as
               their
               Supreme
               Governour
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Sir
               according
               to
               my
               promise
               ,
               and
               your
               expectation
               have
               I
               collected
               my
               
                 Remembrances
                 ,
              
               and
               represented
               them
               unto
               you
               in
               as
               good
               a
               fashion
               as
               my
               other
               troublesome
               affairs
               ,
               and
               the
               distractions
               of
               the
               time
               would
               give
               me
               leave
               ▪
               and
               therein
               made
               you
               see
               ,
               〈◊〉
               my
               judgement
               fail
               not
               ,
               that
               neither
               our
               
                 King
              
               or
               
                 Parliaments
              
               have
               done
               more
               in
               matters
               which
               concern'd
               
                 Religion
              
               and
               the
               
                 Reformation
              
               of
               this
               
                 Church
                 ,
              
               then
               what
               hath
               formerly
               been
               done
               by
               the
               
                 secular
                 Powers
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               best
               and
               happiest
               times
               of
               
                 Christianity
                 ;
              
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               the
               clamours
               of
               the
               
                 Papists
              
               and
               
                 Puritans
              
               both
               ,
               which
               have
               disturbed
               you
               ,
               are
               both
               false
               and
               groundlesse
               .
               Which
               if
               it
               may
               be
               serviceable
               to
               your self
               ,
               or
               
               others
               ,
               whom
               the
               like
               doubts
               and
               prejudices
               have
               possessed
               or
               scrupled
               ,
               It
               is
               all
               I
               wish
               :
               my
               studies
               and
               endevours
               aiming
               at
               no
               other
               end
               ,
               then
               to
               do
               all
               ,
               the
               service
               I
               can
               possibly
               to
               the
               
                 Church
              
               of
               God
               ;
               to
               whose
               Graces
               and
               divine
               Protection
               you
               are
               most
               heartily
               commended
               in
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               By
            
             
               
                 Sir
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 most
                 affectionate
                 friend
                 to
                 serve
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   Peter
                   Heylyn
                   .